天聖經

The Holy Scripture of Cheon Il Guk

(Foundation Day Edition)
Cheon Seong Gyeong








FAMILY PLEDGE

1. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to seek our original homeland and build the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, the original ideal of creation, by centering on true love.

2. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to represent and become central to heaven and earth by attending the Heavenly Parent and True Parents; we pledge to perfect the dutiful family way of filial sons and daughters in our family, patriots in our nation, saints in the world, and divine sons and daughters in heaven and on earth, by centering on true love.

3. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to perfect the Four Great Realms of Heart, the Three Great Kingships and the Realm of the Royal Family, by centering on true love.

4. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to build the universal family encompassing heaven and earth, which is the Heavenly Parent's ideal of creation, and perfect the world of freedom, peace, unity and happiness, by centering on true love.

5. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to strive every day to advance the unification of the spirit world and the physical world as subject and object partners, by centering on true love.

6. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges to become a family that moves heavenly fortune by embodying the Heavenly Parent and True Parents, and to perfect a family that conveys Heaven's blessing to our community by centering on true love.

7. Our family, the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges, through living for the sake of others, to perfect the world based on the culture of heart, which is rooted in the original lineage, by centering on true love.

8. Our family the owner of Cheon Il Guk, pledges, having entered the Era of Cheon Il Guk, to achieve the ideal of God and human beings united in love through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, and to perfect the realm of liberation and complete freedom in the Kingdom of God on earth and in heaven, by centering on true love.





CHEON SEONG GYEONG
 
PREFACE

As a Korean youth with a vibrant Christian faith, Sun Myung Moon often prayed in the hills near his village home in the northern reaches of the Korean Peninsula. Feeling deeply the plight of his own people who, at that time in the mid-1930's, were struggling under the domination of a foreign power, he called out to God, asking why the world was filled with so much pain and sadness. God's answer came through Jesus Christ, who told him of the deep grief of our Heavenly Parent over the suffering of humankind and asked him to accept a mission to relieve that suffering. Rev. Moon testifies that he at first refused due to the enormity of the task. Yet he was so moved by Jesus' sorrowful heart that he began a desperate struggle to train himself spiritually so that he might understand the root of humankind's separation from God and become a conduit for God's healing love.

Sun Myung Moon's early efforts to teach about God in North Korea ultimately led to his being sent to a forced labor camp to die of over-work and starvation. Yet He saw this course as training to discipline his mind and body, to grow in his love for God, and thus to overcome the cruel circumstances. Fellow prisoners have testified that Rev. Moon survived by focusing not on his own suffering, but on relieving that of those around him. Once he was freed, Rev. Moon began to teach again, his heart full of urgency to inspire change in the world. It is the recorded words from the many hours Rev. Moon spent speaking with followers and at public events that form the body of text from which this volume has been compiled.

'Cheon Seong Gyeong' presents carefully selected extracts, drawn from sermons given over almost six decades, from the earliest known recorded sermons (1956), to the most significant ones from his final years. These are arranged acccording to themes that reflect the essence and diversity of Rev. Moon's thought and discourse with Heaven. Although the written word may inadequately capture Rev. Moon's passionate and exuberant speaking style, the seriousness of his heart is unmistakable as he describes the beauty of God's original plan for us as His children, God's profound sorrow that this is still to be realized, and His work, visible in history's course, to see the human potential in love finally fulfilled. (PAGE 4)

The volume also includes extracts from talks given by Rev. Moon's beloved wife, Hak Ja Han Moon, who stood with her husband throughout their fifty-two years together. Given during the months following Rev. Moon's ascension, her words illuminated the path ahead for the worldwide Unification movement.

'Cheon Seong Gyeong' concludes with a selection of Rev. Moon's prayers, the intimate words of a son to his Heavenly Parent. These reveal much about the mission he has striven to fulfill and reveal aspects of his teachings not expressed elsewhere.

Unificationists testify that God sent Rev. and Mrs. Moon as the True Parents of humankind, with the mission to raise up ideal families and open the gates to God's kingdom of goodness and true love, which they refer to as 'Cheon Il Guk.' True Parents commissioned the creation of this new edition of 'Cheon Seong Gyeong' as part of the Holy Scripture for this time. It contains God's guidance for our role in actualizing Cheon Il Guk in this world.

This work has been translated from the original Korean, and contains many passages that have not previously appeared in English.

Accompanying this volume is a booklet listing the dates on which the words contained in each extract were spoken and the page number in the source from which they were drawn. This permits the reader with an interest in the original language to read and understand the True Parents' words in context.

Much gratitude is due to the translators and editors, who have striven to produce a work that conveys the soul of the original teachings. Truth from God does not pour forth in the convenient linear form of human language. Moreover, Korean expression and nuance do not always flow easily into the logical structure of English. For both these reasons, the translation of this work presented a formidable challenge and the reader may at times need to meditate over the content in order to grasp its intended meaning. The life-giving power of God's Word as revealed herein will surely be greatly enhanced when the reader invites the presence of the Holy Spirit.

May God bless you in your course of discovery as you read the text.



'Family Federation for World Peace and Unification'

















BOOK 1 GOD

CHAPTER 1 God's Existence and Attributes
Section 1. The Existence of God ...23
Section 2. God as the Root and Original Being ...34
Section 3. The God of the Word ...41
Section 4. The Attributes of God ...45

CHAPTER 2 The God of Heart and True Love
Section 1. The God of Heart ...53
Section 2. The God of True Love ...62
Section 3. God Is Our True Parent ...67

CHAPTER 3 God the Creator
Section 1. God's Work of Creation ...74
Section 2. The World God Created ...81
Section 3. God Created with Love ...88 

CHAPTER 4 The God Who Needs Liberation
Section 1. God's Bitter Sorrow and the Providence of Restoration ...93
Section 2. The God of Re-Creation ...117
Section 3. We Must Liberate God ...128

BOOK 2 TRUE PARENTS

Chapter 1 True Parents
Section 1. The Identity and Role of the True Parents ... 137
Section 2. The Emergence of the True Parents ...144
Section 3. Proclamation of the True Parents and the Three Great Subject Partners Principle ...154

Chapter 2 True Parents and the Messiah
Section 1. The Hope of Humankind ...163
Section 2. The Second Coming of Jesus and the True Parents ...169
Section 3. The Messiah Becomes the True Parents ...175
Section 4. True Parents and Family Salvation ...180

CHAPTER 3 True Parents and Rebirth
Section 1. The Path of Rebirth and Restoration ... 184
Section 2. Our Rebirth and Change of Lineage ...190
Section 3. Restoration of the Right of the Eld
est Son, the Right of the Parents and the Right of the King ...198

CHAPTER 4 True Parents and True Children
Section 1. The Life Course of the True Parents ... 208
Section 2. The Responsibility and Authority of the True Parents ...215
Section 3. True Love, True Life and True Lineage ... 220
Section 4. The Way of a True Child ... 224
Section 5. Learning and Inheriting the True Parents' Heart ...226

CHAPTER 5 Inheriting the Victory of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind
Section 1. The True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind ...232
Section 2. Representative Families of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind ...238
Section 3. Inheriting the True Parents' Realm of Victory ...242
Section 4. Inheriting the True Parents' Tradition ... 245
Section 5. Inheriting the Teachings of the True Parents ...250

BOOK 3 TRUE LOVE

Chapter 1 .The Origin of True Love..
Section 1. The True Love of God................................. 263
Section 2. The Origin of True Love ............................ 271
Section 3. The Characteristics of True Love ............ 280
Section 4. The Power of True Love ...........................  286

Chapter 2. The Realms of True Love
Section 1. Grandparents’ Love...................................... 301
Section 2. Parents’ Love................................................ 304
Section 3. The Love of Husband and Wife .............. 309
Section 4. Childrens' Love ...........................................  320
Section 5. Love among Brothers and Sisters .......... 325

Chapter 3. The Practice of True Love.
Section 1. The True Way of Life .................................. 327
Section 2. The Practice of True Love........................... 334
Section 3. The True Parents’ Practice of True Love 351

BOOK 4 TRUE PERSON

Chapter 1. The True Human Beings that God Created 
Section 1. True Human Beings Are the Embodiments of God ... 363
Section 2. The Mind and Body of a True Person ...368
Section 3. The Purpose of Our Creation and the Three Great Blessings ... 378
Section 4. Our Value in Unity with God ... 384
Section 5. Our Position in the Created World ... 387

Chapter 2. Our Portion of Responsibility and the Fall  
Section 1. Our Growth and Portion of Responsibility ...390
Section 2. The Human Fall ... 402
Section 3. The Results of the Fall ... 414

Chapter 3. The Path of Restoration toward God's Original Ideal
Section 1. Restoration through Indemnity ... 423
Section 2. The Path of Restoration through the Blessing ... 431
Section 3. The Life True Person ... 437

Chapter 4. The Life Course of True Men and Women    
Section 1. The Way of Our Original Nature ... 447
Section 2. The Path to Individual Perfection ... 451
Section 3. True Love between Man and Woman and True Marriage ...456
Section 4. The Path of a Life of True Love ... 466

BOOK 5 TRUE FAMILY

CHAPTER 1 True Families from the Viewpoint of God’s Will
Section 1. What Is a Family? … 475
Section 2. The Original Family of God's Creation 478
Section 3. The Family Is the Training Ground of True Love 483
Section 4. The Family Is the Base of Happiness 489

CHAPTER 2 Blessed Marriage and Original Love between Man and Woman
Section 1. Coming of Age and the Love between Man and Woman ...498
Section 2.The Significance and Value of Blessed Marriage 503
Section 3. Rebirth through Blessed Marriage 511
Section 4. The Significance of the Blessing Groups 515
Section 5. Registration and the Responsibility of Blessed Families 527

CHAPTER 3 Principles and Order in the Family
Section 1.Family Harmony Makes All Go Well ..532
Section 2. Ideal Couples and the Parent-Child Relationship 538
Section 3. Ideal Parent-Child and Sibling Relationships 544

CHAPTER 4 The Education of Children and the Kingdom of Heaven in the Family
Section 1. The Meaning of Education … 549
Section 2. The Family Is the Textbook of God's Kingdom 553
Section 3. Parents' Love and Responsibility 560
Section 4. Children's Education 563
Section 5. The Path that Children Must Follow 569
Section 6. The Kingdom of Heaven in the Family 573

BOOK 6 TRUE CREATION

Chapter 1. The Significance of the Creation
Section 1. Learning from the Creation 585
Section 2. The Meaning of the Creation of All Things 590
Section 3. Nature and the Lessons It Offers 599

Chapter 2. The Essence and Order of the Universe
Section 1. Love Is the Essence of the Universe 607
Section 2. The Principles of Existence and Action 609
Section 3. Order and Law in the Universe 618
Section 4. Creation and Evolution 622

Chapter 3. The Creation's Lament and True Stewardship
Section 1.Our Relationship with the Creation 628
Section 2. The Creations Lament and Our Response 632
Section 3. True Dominion over the Creation 637
Section 4. Our Attitude toward the Creation 643
Section 5. Restoration of the Original Eden 647

Chapter 4. A Vision for Nature and the Ocean
Section 1. Returning the Creation to God andthe Pursuit of Leisure Activities 652
Section 2. The Original Museum of Creation 654
Section 3. The Era of the Ocean 659
Section 4. The Deep Meaning of Ocean Fishing 668

BOOK 7 EARTHLY LIFE AND THE SPIRIT WORLD

Chapter 1. The Nature of Life and Death
Section 1. The Three Stages of Life 677
Section 2. The Dual Structure of Human Beings 686
Section 3. The Meaning of Death 539
Section 4. What Is Heaven? 695

Chapter 2. The Nature of the Spirit World
Section 1. Understanding the Reality of the Spirit World 702
Section 2. Life in the Spirit World 713
Section 3. Angels and the Angelic World 720
Section 4. The Path to the Kingdom of Heaven 724

Chapter 3. Earthly Life Prepares Us for Eternal Life
Section 1. Eternal Life 733
Section 2. Preparation for the Spirit World 738
Section 3. Developing Our Spirituality 752
Section 4. Blessed Families and Eternal Life 758

Chapter 4. Returning Resurrection and Divine Spiritual Works
Section 1. The Last Days and Returning Resurrection 767
Section 2. Divine Spiritual Works and Spiritual Phenomena 772
Section 3. The Returning Resurrection of People in the Spirit World 777

BOOK 8 LIFE OF FAITH AND TRAINING

CHAPTER 1.  What is a Life of Faith?
Section 1.  A Life of Faith ... 793
Section 2.  The Purpose and Goal of a Life of Faith ..801
Section 3.  The Path of Faith ... 810
Section 4.  Stages in a Life of Faith ... 817
Section 5.  Experiences and Challenges on the Path of Faith ... 823

CHAPTER 2.  Training the Mind and Body
Section 1.  What is Training ... 828
Section 2.  The Goal of Training ... 834
Section 3.  Training in Faith ... 840
Section 4.  Training the Body ... 856
Section 5.  Life with the Goal of Mind-Body Unity ... 861

CHAPTER 3.  Our Life of Faith and Course to Emulate True Parents
Section 1.  Our Life of Faith and the Providence of Restoration ... 868
Section 2.  Our Course to Meet True Parents ... 871
Section 3.  Our Course of Rebirth through True Parents ... 871
Section 4.  Our Path of Growth by Following True Parents ... 880
Section 5.  Our Way to Perfection through True Parents ... 884

CHAPTER 4.  The Believer's Path in Relation to True Parents' Course
Section 1.  Our Life Mission ... 889
Section 2.  A Life of Accomplishment ... 896
Section 3.  A Life of Caring for Others ... 903
Section 4.  A Life of Inheritance ... 906

BOOK 9 HOME CHURCH AND THE TRIBAL MESSIAH
Chapter 1. Home Church
Section 1The Providential Significance of Home Church ... 913
Section 2.  The Purpose of Home Church ... 920
Section 3.  The Completion of Home Church ... 926
Section 4.  Hoondokhae and Home Church Activities ... 934

Chapter 2. The Tribal Messiah
Section 1.The Declaration of Tribal Messiahship ... 942 
Section 2.  The Responsibility of the Tribal Messiah ... 953
Section 3.  The Role of the Tribal Messiah ... 958 
Section 4.  The Return to the Hometown ... 968

Chapter 3. The Mission of a Church Leader
Section 1.The Mission and Responsibility of  a Church Leader ... 976
Section 2.  Public Life of a Church Leader ... 981
Section 3.  A Church Leader's Devotional Life ... 992
Section 4.  Giving Sermons that Move Hearts ... 1001 
Section 5.  Witnessing and Pastoral Care ... 1013 
Section 6.  The Providence of Cain and Abel ... 1019

BOOK 10 THE PHILOSOPHY OF PEACE

Chapter 1. What Is Peace?
Section 1. The Concept of Peace 1029
Section 2. Peace Is the Hope of God and Humankind 1037

Chapter 2. How Will Peace Be Realized?
Section 1. Steps Toward a World of Peace 1042
Section 2. Peace between Mind and Body 1045
Section 3. Peace in the Family 1054
Section 4. Peace in the World 1060

Chapter 3. The Means to Realize World Peace
Section 1. World Peace through Religion 1073
Section 2. World Peace through Ideal Families 1076
Section 3. Culture and World Peace 1078
Section 4. Korean Unification and World Peace 1083

Chapter 4. Strategies for World Peace
Section 1. The World of Peace that True Parents Envision 1095
Section 2. The End of Communism 1100
Section 3. The United Nations and World Peace 1108
Section 4. Worldwide Sharing of Technology 1113
Section 5. Organizations for World Peace 1121
Section 6. The International Peace Highway, the Korea-Japan Tunnel and the Bering Strait Project 1128

Book 11 CEREMONIES AND HOLY DAYS

Chapter 1.The Etiquette of Attendance
Section 1. A Life of Attendance 1139
Section 2. Living in Attendance to God 1143
Section 3: Attending True Parents in Daily Life 1152

Chapter 2. Church Services
Section 1. Church Service and Prayer 1157
Section 2. The Meaning of Tithing 1167
Section 3. The Practice of Hoondokhae 1170

Chapter 3. Ceremonies and Rituals
Section 1. The Blessing Ceremony 1175
Section 2. The Seonghwa Ceremony 1185

Chapter 4. The Daily Life of Blessed Families
Section 1. Proper Conduct for Blessed Families 1190
Section 2. The Standard of Love in the Family and Respect between Husband and Wife 1199
Section 3. Blessed Family Practices 1205

Chapter 5. The Holy Days and Anniversaries
Section 1. Holy Days 1213
Section 2. Anniversaries 1233

BOOK 12 CHEON IL GUK

Chapter 1. God's Homeland and Cheon Il Guk

Section 1. God’s Kingdom and Gods Homeland 1259
Section 2. The Background and Proclamation of Cheon Il Guk 1264

Chapter 2. The Structure and Settlement of Cheon Il Guk
Section 1. The Nature of Cheon Il Guk 1271
Section 2. The Three Requisites of Cheon 11 Guk 1274
Section 3. The Constitution and Teaching Materials of Cheon Il Guk 1280
Section 4. Registration and Settlement in Cheon Il Guk 1289
Section 5. The Universal Peace Federation and the Abel UN 1301

Chapter 3. The Path of Cheon Il Guk Citizens and the Family Pledge
Section 1. Purity and a Life of One Heart, One Body, One Mindset and One Harmony 1308
Section 2. High Noon Settlement and a Life of Resonance 1310
Section 3. Embodying God through Love and Living a Life of Attendance 1314
Section 4. The World of the Culture of Heart 1318
Section 5. Living as an Owner of Cheon Il Guk and the Family Pledge 1323

Chapter 4. The Vision of Cheon Il Guk and Our Responsibility
Section 1. The Background and Proclamation of Foundation Day 1351
Section 2. True Parents, who Have Fully Achieved the Will 1355
Section 3. Our Responsibility in the Era of Cheon Il Guk—True Mother's Words 1357

BOOK 13 PEACE MESSAGES

Chapter 1. The Ideal Family in Cheon II Guk
Section 1. The Essence of the Universe and the True Lineage 1371
Section 2. Gods Model Ideal Family 1378
Section 3: Absolute Sex and the Cross-Cultural Marriage Blessing 1382

Chapter 2.True Owners of the Founding of Cheon II Guk
Section 1. The Spirit World and the Heavenly Kingdom 1388
Section 2. The Life of the Citizens of Cheon II Guk 1394
Section 3. The Three Great Subject Partners Principle from the Providential Viewpoint 1402

Chapter 3. True Parents and the Era of Cheon II Guk
Section 1. True Parents’ Life and Accomplishments 1407
Section 2. God’s Providential View of History 1418
Section 3. The Providence of the Cheon II Guk Era 1425

Chapter 4. The Settlement of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind
Section 1. The Three Stages of Life 1437
Section 2. One Family under God 1441
Section 3. Proclamation of the Era of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind 1445

TRUE PARENTS’ PRAYERS

Chapter 1. God ........1451
Chapter 2. True Parents ..... 1465
Chapter 3. True Love...... 1481
Chapter 4. True Person...... 1498
Chapter 5. True Family....... 1513
Chapter 6. True Creation...... 1528
Chapter 7. Earthly Life and the Spirit World......... 1542
Chapter 8. Life of Faith and Training...... 1556
Chapter 9. Home Church and the Tribal Messiah...... 1568
Chapter 10. The Philosophy of Peace....... 1582
Chapter 11. Ceremonies and Holy ....... 1594
Chapter 12. Cheon II Guk....... 1608
Chapter 13. Peace Messages....... 1622
True Father's final prayer












































BOOK 1 GOD

CHAPTER 1 God's Existence and Attributes
Section 1. The Existence of God ...23
Section 2. God as the Root and Original Being ...34
Section 3. The God of the Word ...41
Section 4. The Attributes of God ...45

CHAPTER 2 The God of Heart and True Love
Section 1. The God of Heart ...53
Section 2. The God of True Love ...62
Section 3. God Is Our True Parent ...67

CHAPTER 3 God the Creator
Section 1. God's Work of Creation ...74
Section 2. The World God Created ...81
Section 3. God Created with Love ...88 

CHAPTER 4 The God Who Needs Liberation
Section 1. God's Bitter Sorrow and the Providence of Restoration ...93
Section 2. The God of Re-Creation ...117
Section 3. We Must Liberate God ...128



BOOK 1 GOD

CHAPTER 1 God's Existence and Attributes

Section 1. The Existence of God

1 Through my life of constant prayer and meditation from an early age, I finally encountered God and received His absolute truth. This truth contained astounding content, which revealed the workings of the universe, of life and of history, as never seen before. If we apply this truth to society, we can resolve all social problems. If we apply it to the world, we can resolve all global problems. Furthermore, we can resolve deep religious problems and stalemates in philosophy. This is an unprecedented new worldview, new cosmology, new view of life, new view of God's providence and new view of history. Divine Principle is an integrated thought system that embraces all religious doctrines and philosophical tenets as one whole, while preserving the unique characteristics of each. (135-347, 1985.12.16)

2 The phrase “God exists” is not an empty one. It is not that we deduce the necessity of God's existence by understanding the subject-object partner relationship through the Principle. It is that God existed before we came into existence, that He existed before we could think, and that He leads our senses and our whole beings. This awareness is more important than anything else. The basic point is that awareness precedes knowledge, not the other way around. If we are cold, we feel cold before we know we are cold. Likewise, since God exists, we should be able to feel His existence in our very cells. Achieving that awareness is what matters. The issue is how we achieve that awareness, the ability to experience these things. (058-291, 1972.06.25)

3 The most serious issue in human life is to know whether or not God exists. If God really exists, the greatest of sinners is the one who denies His existence. For example, if a son denies his parents' existence when they are truly alive and well, would we call him a filial son or an unfilial son? We would call him an unfilial son. Then, what will happen to the person who denies God's existence, even though God exists? That person will come to ruin. Hence, there is no greater sin than the denial of God's existence. There are even those who say God is dead. There is no sin greater than the utterance of such words. (039-168, 1971.01.10)

4 We should not perceive the existence of God only vaguely and conceptually. It is impossible to understand the existence of God through logic alone. This is because God's existence, while within the realm of logic, also reaches beyond logic. Can a religious belief in which we know God only through logic guide our lives? Can such a belief perfect us as substantial beings of eternal life? There are many problems with that idea. With only that foundation, how can we expect to stand before God, our true Lord? Our coming to God has been the hope of humankind and also God's providential objective throughout history. (003-010, 1957.09.08)

Human beings are resultant beings

5 There is no one who was born because he or she wanted to be born. No man or woman was born out of his or her own desire. We were born because of our parents, not because we desired to be born. The same is true for our parents, their parents, and all our ancestors. It is the same all the way back to Adam and Eve. Even the first human ancestors did not come to exist out of their own desire. Their existence sprang from the desire of someone before them. When we speak of human beings, we refer to men and women. Man needs woman and woman needs man. However, no man chose to be born as a man, nor did any woman choose to be born as a woman. We discover that we are a man or a woman after we are born, and after we grow up we recognize that we need each other and desire to become husband and wife. Knowing this, it is plain to see that human beings are not the fundamental cause, and that if there were no God, neither would there be human beings. (67-267, 1973.07.22)

6 The vast human race came into existence through the process of men and women meeting each other and living together. Humanity is composed of numerous nations, the nations are composed of numerous tribes, the tribes are composed of numerous families and the families are composed of numerous individuals. Each of us is one of those individuals and a member of a family. The family and blood relationships that bind us were not forged according to our own wishes. God gives us our birth, our family and our relatives. Without God, relationships between teachers and students, or between parents and children, would not be possible. God is the cause and all of these relationships in the world are the result. (67-268, 1973.07.22)

7 In order for anything on earth to exist, there has to be a cause. The world in which we live is a resultant world; the society and country in which we live and the environment we see around us are in a resultant position. There must be a motivation behind the existence of an environment of relationships. We cannot deny that. We can see that human beings are certainly behind the development of societies, nations, and the world. However, human beings cannot be the fundamental cause of human beings. We are undeniably in the position of resultant beings, behind whose creation there must be a motivation, a purpose and a reason. (028-282, 1970.02.11)

8 We have to unite mind and body with God at the center. When mind and body unite with God completely, they form a trinity. The reason we need to become one in mind and body centered on God is because God is our cause. God and human beings relate as cause and effect. The mind and body have a reciprocal relationship; this is a basic principle of the universe. Unity between cause and effect, and between subject and object partners, is a fundamental and universal principle. Unless there is oneness between God and humankind as cause and effect, between this subject partner and object partner, there cannot be an ideal environment, nor can we become ideal beings. (89-152, 1976.11.07)

9 Human beings are by no means causal beings. We are resultant beings, brought about for some reason. There is no way for a result to come about without any relationship with its cause. No matter how tortuous its course, the result needs to relate to and fit with the cause. Human beings are the way they are because they resemble some causal being. If we say that this causal being is God, we can draw the conclusion that human beings resemble God. (77-102, 1975.04.01)

10 God is the causal being of the universe. He is the causal being behind all action, the causal being who exerts force, the causal being who gives direction, and the causal being who endows purpose. We call Him a God of personality because He always acts with a clear motive, a sense of direction, and a purpose. Therefore, everything in the world advances in the direction of the purpose that is based on the cause. This is what we mean when we say that God is the being that causes everything. (89-075, 1976.07.11)

The mysteries of the human body testify to God's existence

11 To a greater extent than we can ever fathom, human beings are the masterpiece of creation. If human beings have a subject partner, an absolute God who created them, would that God have rendered them incapable of knowing what He says, sees or feels? Let us compare God to an artist. To create a masterpiece, an artist conceives it in his or her imagination and designs it with his or her intelligence. The artist aims to create a unique work of art, the best in the world. If the masterpiece turns out perfectly, as envisioned, the artist feels infinite joy. If the work is even better than planned, no artist in the world would say, “This isn't what I intended,” and then destroy it. If a piece of art is better than originally intended, he or she will cherish it as the treasure of a lifetime, and will want to display it with pride to others. Such is the heart of an artist. If human beings have a tendency to always desire something higher and better, God must have the same tendency. If He had that mindset when He created human beings, how wonderful they must be! We can conclude that God wanted to create us as His greatest masterpiece. (053-051, 1972.02.08)

12 Consider the structure of the human body, which is truly a palace of wonders. It is amazing that while each of the numerous cells is a separate entity, each cell cooperates with the other cells, without conflict, to form each of us as freely functioning individuals. We can conclude that this vast world moves and acts to perfect each of us individually. We can conclude further that everything is in motion for the purpose of fulfilling God's Will. (211-021, 1990.12.28)

13 The most important part of a person is the face. The most important part of the face is the eyes. If we think about it, we can say that our eyes came from our parents. Then from where did our parents' eyes come? Tracing back through our ancestry, we come to our first forebears, Adam and Eve. When the very first eyes came to be, do you think they knew of the sun's existence? No matter how much we analyze it, we can only conclude they did not. The eyelids could not have known that on Earth, moisture evaporates in the sun's radiant heat. The eyelashes did not know of airborne dust, even though one purpose for which they were created was to protect the eyes from it. We can understand that the eyes by themselves are a palace of infinite mystery, in that even before they were formed, the being who brought them into existence designed them with the sun, the airborne dust, and evaporation in mind. “God” is the name by which we know this subject partner who gave us birth. (77-258, 1975.04.14)

14 Consider your ears. They face the front. What if they were positioned to face the other way, or what if they were missing? We would not be able to pick up sounds from in front of us. We would also not be able to hear voices from a distance. The ears were formed to catch the sound of voices coming from in front of us. Why? It is because people face each other when they talk. No one talks to the back of your head. The ears face forward because when we meet people, we talk face to face. The fact that they face front means that someone knew in advance that the ears were to hear the sounds that come from in front of us. (38-247, 1971.01.08)

15 Why were the ears created? It was to capture the vibrations that pass by in the air and to harmonize them. Look at the ear carefully. It has a large auricle and a small auricle, providing the ability to screen sounds appropriately. When a loud sound is caught, the large auricle cleverly reduces the volume. If a loud sound were to enter the ear straight, it would shock the eardrum. That is why the large auricle lowers the volume, buffering it to the small auricle. Without this, the ear would have a problem. The ears did not know anything about this, but the causal being, who had a purpose for them, knew it from the beginning. That is why the ears were made the way they are. Someone knew and shaped them like that. We do not know whether this is the Creator or not, but there is someone or something there. (38-248, 1971.01.08)

16 When you see the bushy eyebrows on your face, you may be displeased with them and wonder, “Why do I have these bushy things here?” Without them, wouldn't you have a cleaner, better-looking face? So why are they there? If the human face were covered with fur, would we need eyebrows? Animals, which crawl on the ground, do not need eyebrows, although they have a brow line. Yet human beings, who walk upright, absolutely need eyebrows. The eyebrow area usually protrudes slightly, like a sculpted mountain range. It is the spot most likely to indicate good fortune. Why is it made like this? Because someone knew that human beings would walk upright. (38-248, 1971.01.08)

17 If human beings crawled, they would not need eyebrows. It is truly good to have them. The hair of the eyebrow grows in one direction. Why is that so? It is to send raindrops that land on the forehead off in one direction. Since the eyebrows grow in one direction and are curved slightly sideways, when water flows, it is bound to flow to the side and down. What if we had no eyebrows? Sweat and raindrops would go into our eyes and irritate them. Wouldn't that be difficult? If you look carefully at the eyes, you will see that the Creator considered that the eyebrows alone were not enough, and so equipped the eyes with eyelids to protect them. Tears are designed to flow to the side through a carefully molded channel. Safety measures are in place. I do not know who designed all of this, but it must have taken tens of thousands of years to do the research. (38-248, 1971.01.08)

18 What if the nose were upside down? A shower would cause a big problem. Think how serious this would be. It is not a laughing matter. The nose symbolizes the unique position of human beings in all creation. Human beings have to observe the heavenly law. That is, they have to honor the order of relationship between high and low. So why does the nose become wider the lower down you go? If it did not, it would be a big problem for the mouth, because things like raindrops would flow into it. For this reason, the nose widens at the bottom. It is marvelous to think about this as we look at the human face. (38-249, 1971.01.08)

19 If you look at the lips, you will find they are amazing. The lips and teeth work well together. How far apart are they? Not more than a few millimeters. This is very dangerous; even a small mishap could create a big problem. But do we worry about this? When we are eating, we just think about eating and don't give it a second thought. Isn't the tongue awesome as well? Inside the mouth, the tongue pushes and pulls, moving in and out between the upper and lower teeth while they are working together like a thresher. Yet the tongue and the teeth work in accord, without running into conflict. They fit together like a magic box. I speak very quickly. Even though I speak so fast, and it is the first time for us to meet, I can resonate with you well and we can become very close through words. Truly the tongue is an amazing instrument of harmony. What if the tongue only worked like a finger? It would cause a serious problem. (38-250, 1971.01.08)

The original mind testifies to God's existence

20 How can we know whether God exists or not? We know air exists, even though it is invisible. How do we know? We know because we live by breathing it. Does the air have any taste? It has no taste and it is invisible; still, we know without a doubt that air exists. Similarly, we have a mind. Even though it is invisible, we know with certainty that we have it. You cannot use its invisibility as a basis to say there is no mind. Yet we do not know what the mind looks like. It is indeed a mystery. (39-158, 1971.01.10)

21 Where would God's dwelling place be? God would nestle in the most precious place of all—love. Speaking of a man and a woman, where would God be? He would be at the point that stands perpendicular to their deepest love, based on their complete and unchanging unity. Where man and woman come into oneness, that place becomes the central point. If you reach a mystical state in prayer, enter the realm of spiritual experience, and call out to God, “Heavenly Father,” you will hear the answer from deep inside, “Why are you calling me? I am right here. Here!” “Here” refers to the center of your heart. It is the central point of love where you are totally united in mind and body, the perpendicular space where God can dwell. Where is the center of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos? That center, no matter how small, is the conscience. One's conscience upholds the place where the axis of universal love resides. Such is the conscience of one who has attained unity of mind and body. (224-148, 1991.11.24)

22 God is the root of love, the root of life, the root of lineage and the root of conscience. This is an undeniable fact. If there is such a God, why can we not feel Him? It is because He and we are one. He is one with love, one with lineage, one with life, and one with conscience. God is the root. If you want to manifest God, you have to spread your love in all four directions. That is, you must invest your love. If you sacrifice everything, even your life and love, and return to the zero point, then God will take ownership. At the zero point, centered on God, everything connects horizontally. As a result of the Fall, this vertical aspect was suppressed. However, once you enable the horizontal connection, God becomes the Lord of your conscience. (275-325, 1996.01.01)

23 Try as hard as you may, you will never disprove that each person has a conscience. No one can deny having one. Fallen people generally do not know whether God exists or not. However, God does exist. He is the Creator and we are His creation. If this is so, we must have some part that functions to unite us with our Creator based upon a shared purpose. There must be a certain force that urges us to align with, move toward, and achieve God's purpose of creation. Without such a force, human beings could not have come to exist. Since God is the Absolute Being, there must be a primary foundation upon which He and His creation can come into contact, an initial base upon which the two can unite. Therefore, God had to create human beings with something that functions within them to drive them toward their intended purpose and goals. Without that, there is nowhere that both God and human beings can be happy. (56-137, 1972.05.14)

24 The standard according to which God, the Absolute Being, created human beings could not be different from the standard He expected us to pursue as created beings. God and we human beings can be happy only when we share a single standard. Within us there must be a function that drives us to seek the absolute God. Without such a function, we would not be able to reach Him. There must be a force to stimulate us and push us forward. That force is the conscience, which we cannot ignore. The conscience wants to elevate us, so it urges us: “Become better! Do better!” We cannot deny this force. The conscience never urges us to be worse; it always pushes us to go higher, to be better tomorrow than today, to be better the next day than tomorrow, to be better next year than this year. The conscience is the force that urges us to become a better, more valuable individual. (56-138, 1972.05.14)

25 The human conscience is always in the position of the object partner rather than the subject partner. There is always a subject partner, even though we may not know who or what it is, that spurs us to take action according to certain principles. The subject partner and object partner work not to harm each other, but with the hope of common benefit and betterment. The conscience always works to lead us toward something better, bigger, more valuable and more universal. Therefore we can conclude that the conscience does not function on its own; it integrates the shared purposes of the subject and object partners. (56-139, 1972.05.14)

26 The subject partner and object partner interact based on the conscience. It is a heavenly law and principle that the conscience cannot work without a subject partner. When we see that our conscience is working constantly in pursuit of something higher, we can conclude that there is a subject partner on a higher dimension. We cannot deny the existence of the subject partner of our conscience, whom we call God. God absolutely exists. If you say God absolutely does not exist, you have to deny the functioning of the conscience. As long as you clearly recognize the existence of your conscience, you have to recognize the existence of God. (56-166, 1972.05.14)

27 The conscience is working every moment within every human being. If you wake up from a deep sleep, open your eyes and start to conjure up an evil scheme, your conscience, acting as your guardian, will say, “You scoundrel!” You cannot deny the working of your conscience. Humans are resultant beings, each with a conscience. When we admit this, we have to openly acknowledge that we surely have a subject partner, because all actions stem from a relationship between subject and object partners. The conscience always urges us upward toward higher things and never urges us to go downward. Why is that so? It is because of an overriding aspiration that compels it to unite with a higher subject partner and attain a higher value. (053-159, 1972.02.19)

God guides the providence in history

28 God did not just come into existence at this moment in history. He does not only relate to one's personal emotional life. God has existed from the past to the present; that is, He has existed all throughout history. But in passing down His work from generation to generation, His intention is not to remain in the background of time, traipsing after people who pursue their private purposes, immersed in themselves. God will surely continue to advance the providence and pursue His Will through those who first become aware of the providence, and who brighten history based on the foundation they build in their lives. These are people who take a position that is public, not private. (59-020, 1972.07.02)

29 By what means can we hold on to God? It is through our sincere devotion. Nowadays we enjoy freedom of religion, with no persecution. God brought about this time in which we enjoy freedom of speech, freedom of assembly, freedom of the press and freedom of religion. This is preparation for the Last Days. That is to say, religious freedom has been bestowed thanks to God who willed it. Thus, in this age, we can put our lives on the line and devote ourselves to God without limit and we will not be persecuted. As the time of persecution has passed, we must become people of heart. We must treasure within us the heart that God experienced throughout history. God is not the God of one particular time period; He is the God of history. He is the God who has toiled hard through countless saints and sages who represented Him throughout history. To save all of you, to this day He has allowed many people to walk a path of persecution, even to the point of martyrdom. That is why I say He is the God of history. (10-349, 1960.11.27)

26 When we look at our history, we see that the world's cultures are being absorbed into larger cultural spheres based on religion. We witness the Christian cultural sphere in the democratic world, the Far Eastern cultural sphere of Confucianism, Buddhism and Zen, the Hindu cultural sphere in India, and the Islamic cultural sphere. Over thousands of years, human cultures have been gradually absorbed by these religious spheres. This is similar to a situation where all the component parts are gathered in a repair shop to be assembled into a whole. Through this we can discern the presence of God and His work. (56-166, 1972.05.14)

The incorporeal God

27 There is no place in the universe where God is not present, and yet we live unaware of His presence or absence. Air surrounds us, but ordinarily we do not feel it; it is only when we are suffocating that we realize that air exists. Further, right inside of us, our heart beats about seventy times a minute, but we are usually unaware of it. If we were forced to match our steps or the blinking of our eyes with the rhythm of our heart, we would collapse within three days from nervous exhaustion. So, it is good that we are unaware of such things. Suppose that God, who is omnipotent, omniscient, and in total control of heaven and earth, were right here with us. With His power, He could blow away mountains and put a hole through the earth. Seeing such things, do you think we could survive in the visible presence of such a God? It is good that God is invisible. If He were visible, we would have a nervous breakdown and pass away within an hour. We should therefore be grateful that God is invisible. (053-159, 1972.02.19)

28 We live every day under the rays of the sun, but we do not feel grateful. We do not greet the sun with gratitude, saying, “Thank you, sun.” We tend to take such magnificent things for granted. What if God decided to remove all the air in the world, leaving only one gallon? If God were that mischievous, world unification would be easy. It would be done in five minutes. If God took away all the air and asked, “Will you unite or not?” all people would shout in unison, “Well unite!” God could unify the world in an instant this way. That God does not do this is something for which to be thankful, because without the air we would die. Air is absolutely necessary for life. (59-020, 1972.07.02)

29 The wise, all-knowing and almighty God thought it most convenient to reign as an incorporeal being who could move around freely in the midst of things. Since God has no form, He can pass through things at will without causing any problem. God can come to your body and pass through it without your awareness. When you doze off, God can step onto your body and walk on it as He pleases, and you will not even notice. How convenient! So it is logical to say that, after much consideration, God chose to remain invisible because He felt it would be most convenient. (10-349, 1960.11.27)

30 We know that air is circulating around us, but we do not feel it. If we are unaware even of the air circulating around us, how can we expect to be aware of God's presence? For God, it is most convenient to remain without form. At the same time, He has to be more than big enough to govern and wrap Himself around this huge universe. Although the incorporeal God can be as big as He wants, the universe is too small to contain His heart; He desires something even larger. (041-022, 1971.02.12)

31 You do not keep your most precious things in a place where people can just see and touch them. You secure them in a place where no one can steal them. If you had a most precious, prized and unique treasure, you would secure it where no one could take it. You would keep it in the deepest part of your heart, the place to which you alone had access. Your heart is the only place where you can meet God one-on-one. God too does not want to meet you in an exposed place. He seeks a unique place where He can meet you as an individual with unique character, thinking and feeling. That is the reason God made the conscience incorporeal. (38-244, 1971.01.08)

32 Let us imagine the world contained one treasure such that, if it were lost, on that very day the world would turn upside down. Would you keep that most precious treasure on the surface of your heart, or at the very center of your heart? I am sure you would keep it at the center of your heart. Still you would not feel at ease, and you would wrap it up, not only once, but many times over. You would not want just anyone to walk in and look at it, so you would cover it, layer upon layer, so that others would never set eyes on it. The human heart has this kind of desire. If God were visible, all the diamonds in heaven and on earth would pale into insignificance by comparison. Where would you house this God, the Absolute Being who is unique in the universe, who is of infinite value, who is the infinite source of life, and who is priceless beyond imagination? You would keep Him in your heart. You would hide Him where no one could find Him, even after seeking for tens of thousands of years. So it is good that God is invisible. (38-245, 1971.01.08)

33 God is a being without form, so the question arises: how can the incorporeal and the corporeal come together? How can the incorporeal world and the corporeal world become one? Logically, this is difficult to answer. A physical being cannot become the center that binds a spiritual self and a physical self. Then how can there be unity between the spiritual Parent and the earthly parents, that is, between God, who is spirit, and the unfallen human ancestors of the original standard, who have substantial form? Further, the vertical and the horizontal have to unite, but how? It is through love, the true love between them, traveling by the shortest and most direct route. (138-168, 1986.01.21)

The omnipresent God

34 God's heart exists not only in the Word but also in everything He created. God's heart is everywhere throughout heaven and earth. Thus we say there is nowhere that God does not exist; that is, God is omnipresent. Since God's heart is in all things of creation, if you want to be in His heart you should embrace everything that exists in heaven and on earth as your own. Our heart desires to go beyond our people, the world and all created things and be with God. In our heart we yearn to go to the place where we can even claim that God is ours. A person who has such a heart is with God. (138-169, 1986.01.21)

35 How can we feel Gods ubiquitous presence? We should feel the air as God's breathing, and when a storm hits, we should feel as if He were sneezing. When we see flowing water, we should perceive it as the sweat God has shed as He overcame His course of suffering for the sake of the world. When we look at the sun, it should bring to mind the life elements of the entire universe, and teach us God's love. God created nature as a textbook for us, His beloved sons and daughters, to provide us deep experiences of His heart and bring us joy. (052-260, 1972.01.02)

36 The words, “In heaven and earth, I alone am the honored one” and “I am omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent, and nothing comes into existence except by me” were spoken with love. Through love, we can be omnipresent. In love, there is nothing to hide. Everything is obvious. The moment you love, everything is open. God wants to be omnipresent, omniscient and omnipotent, with love at the center. (39-157, 1971.01.10)

37 If God did not exist in the universe, the universe might as well be empty. But since God exists, the universe is completely full. It is full of love. Hence, once we come to know that God exists, we feel that the universe is full even when we are alone. God is everywhere. We come to feel that He is everywhere. In the midst of such love, God's omnipresence deeply moves us. But if we do not know God, everything is empty. (185-013, 1989.01.01)

42 If you ask whether God exists, I will answer that God definitely exists. Where is He then? He is in the place nearest to us. That is why we cannot see Him. He is so extremely close to us that we cannot see Him. Can you see your eyes? They are too close to you to allow you to see them. Likewise, we cannot see God because He is so close to us. (209-136, 1990.11.28)

43 Man and woman each represent God. God is not somewhere else; He is in our hearts. So prayer is a conversation with the heart. God is the root of the heart. As we go deeper into the heart we will find God at the deepest root of our conscience. Next, God is the root of love, the root of life, and the root of lineage. Thus we need to be grateful whether we are at home or out in public. Wherever we go, in the country or in the world, we should always be grateful. Even when we go to heaven the same principle applies; if we follow this rule, we will pass freely wherever we go. It is the same whether in the kingdom of heaven on earth or the kingdom of heaven in heaven. (254-199, 1994.02.06)

Section 2. God as the Root and Original Being

1 If the Absolute Being created us with the intention that we practice His love, it is clear that He had a motive and a purpose in creating us. In order to clarify that motive and purpose, we need to know the nature of this Absolute Being; that is, we first need a correct view of God. A correct view of God will reveal His purpose and motivation for creating us. It will also clarify why we have to practice absolute love for the sake of peace. (110-253, 1980.11.27)

God the First Cause

2 In the world there are two kinds of people, men and women. They do not change their position. We were born as one or the other not by our own desire. Even though we did not think about this or want it, and did not understand the process or the result, we were born as we are. No matter how successful a person is, no one can deny that he or she is a resultant being, not the causal being. This implies that there has to be a first causal being. Whether called God or something else, that causal being must exist. (279-104, 1996.08.01)

3 Human beings certainly are not the first being, but secondary beings. In order for a secondary or resultant being to exist, there must be a first, causal being. Ultimately, no force can separate these two beings. The first and second beings engage in a relationship. They each desire to become one, as cause and effect. If God, the causal being, becomes the center of all human beings, they, as resultant beings, need a process through which to fulfill His ideal. That is the process of life by which they mature, and from a broader perspective, the process of history. (185-148, 1989.01.08)

4 All of creation is composed of things existing in pairs. The mineral world comprises positive and negative ions that engage in give-and-receive action. Flowers have stamen and pistil, and the animal kingdom has male and female animals. Recently it has been discovered that even bacteria are male or female. If in the microscopic world, invisible to our eyes, there are male and female, what about the world that we can see with our eyes? Did all these male and female entities in this vast, limitless world come into existence by their own will? Or was it by another will? It was by another will. Hence, I repeat: no matter how great we are, we are resultant beings, not the primary causal being. Simply put, we are beings occupying the object-partner position. (232-012, 1992.07.01)

5 Human beings originated from the first cause. What is the first cause? It does not matter what name we use; that being is absolute and has an absolute ideal. We are not “primary” beings, but are resultant, “secondary” beings. For each of us, our immediate primary beings are our mothers and fathers. Our parents' primary beings are our grandmothers and grandfathers. If we keep going back we come to our first ancestors. If God is behind our first ancestors, we go all the way back to God. (196-308, 1990.01.12)

6 God is the motivation within our hearts. He is our original source, and the root of our ideals. Without a cause there can be no result. Therefore, the universe cannot exist apart from God. Dwelling on this earth, we are like orphans who have lost our parents. Imagine the joyful shout of someone who finds his or her lost parents. That joy would be incomparably greater than the joy of a general who conquers the world and gains a material fortune. The heart is what is important. No matter how praiseworthy your successes, if you do not go before your father and mother, you cannot stand as a true child. (026-227, 1969.10.02)

God the Original Being

7 History began on the individual level and has unfolded throughout the world. Where will it conclude? It will continue until we establish an eternal relationship with the Absolute Being of the highest goodness. The highest goodness is eternal and unchanging. There can be no higher level. When we look at the current world, we see that people of different nationalities are gradually coming to share the same attitudes and feelings about life. Also, many who are seeking truth based upon their own beliefs are coming together and moving in the same direction. The root is the same. History as a whole is marching toward the one point of absolute value. We can say that the worldly values people pursue are in reality only relative. (10-127, 1960.09.18)

8 God is the Original Being of heart, intellect and will. As such, what is God's sense of purpose? God must have been conscious of His purpose before He began His creation, not only afterward. Were this not so, He would never have been able to guide human history. Behind history lies a force that we cannot consciously perceive or feel. But for this, God could not lead us toward the world He intends to see. God has a purpose for the world, which He holds in the depth of His heart. Even though we have fallen, He is determined to find human beings who can be instilled with this purpose, which has nothing to do with the Fall. (9-311, 1960.06.19)

9 God created human beings because of love. Yet love cannot be experienced by one person alone. Therefore, the only thing that God absolutely needs is an object partner to whom He can give His love. In other words, God needs His beloved object partner. He can love only when He has a partner to love. God is the origin of love and heart, and His motive in creating the universe was love. As Genesis 1:27 reveals, God created human beings in His own image, as His substantial object partners. (135-010, 1985.08.20)

10 God is the ultimate being of love and the origin of heart, which is deeper than love. God's Word, deeds and philosophy are rooted in His heart. None of these can exist by itself. Each stems from God's vertical heart. We therefore need to share God's heart toward history, toward the present, and toward the future. (11-267, 1961.12.14)

11 It is said that God is the origin of truth, the origin of goodness, the origin of love and the origin of life. What do these phrases mean? They all refer to the same thing. For there to be truth, there must be love and life. To become a person who can speak the real truth, you must have the will and desire for truth pulsating within your own life. As the origin of life, love and truth, God is the Father and also the Mother of all humankind. The core is that God is the Parent. Seen in this way, it is easy to understand God. (021-184, 1968.11.20)

12 No one can change the fact that True Parents were born in this country. How precious it would be to be one with the people of the nation that will remain for all eternity the nation that gave birth to the True Parents! All resultant beings want to be united with these original beings, who are eternal and unchanging. To be in an intimate relationship with these original beings is the highest hope in the world of heart. (249-328, 1993.10.11)

13 God, for whom we seek, is the origin of hope. At the same time, He is the origin of glory, encapsulating the value of the universe. Therefore, to restore God's dominion over the entire creation, we have to possess God within ourselves. We should be able to welcome and attend God. He is the Creator of all things, the one who has been toiling to exercise His dominion over all creation. When you say that you possess God, He is your God. As He is eternal, so are you. As He is the governor of all things of creation, so too can you govern them as His substantial embodiment. If you cannot be such a person, do not say that you possess God. (001-121, 1956.06.27)

14 We have to eliminate the elements of sin onto which we have held until now. We have remained in the grip of the power of death, but we should attain a standard of faith that liberates us from that. To do this, we have to find the path of life that eradicates doubt. If there were no such path in our world, God would not be able to come to us. God is an actual being. He can stimulate our conscience to make us aware of our mistakes and repent for them. This being so, we should fulfill God’s desire by attaining the highest standard of hope, of life, and of human ethics. Such a time, the historic Last Days, must come in the end. This destiny involves the whole universe, but how seriously have you thought about it? We live in an environment in which we can nurse doubts about the universe, about society, about the world, even about ourselves. God is the central being who can provide solutions to all these questions. God is also the only one who knows everything we are pondering, and the only one, the Absolute Being, who can solve our fundamental problems. (3-012, 1957.09.08)

The Lord of heaven and earth

15 God is the central being of the cosmos. He is the Parent of the universe, the Parent of all creation. God is the Creator who will surely bring His purpose to pass. The True Parents on earth are the ancestors of humankind. They are the ones who inherit the parental heart of the Creator and give birth to humankind on this earth. From this perspective, we find three sets of parents in the cosmos: the eternal Heavenly Parent, the True Parents on this earth, and the parents in our families. What do these parents pursue in their public life? Not money or material things, not knowledge or power. They live with love as their center. God, True Parents on earth, and the parents in the family are the owners whose governance is based on love. (199-231, 1990.02.21)

16 To humankind, God is the Parent and King of kings, as well as the center of all things of creation. Hence, He is to lead and guide filial sons and daughters, patriots, and saints who represent the world. When this takes place, God will reach the highest position. God can be the Parent as well as the King. These positions are not separate; God is the central being who combines them. If it were possible, a person should combine the highest qualities of filial piety, loyalty and holiness, and attend God. Surely God would like to be attended by persons with the qualities of a filial child, patriot, and saint of saints. (062-033, 1972.09.10)

17 The Creator, standing at the center of the universe, protects it with a strong sense of responsibility. He protects and nurtures the universe well. Not only that, He takes responsibility for all things, good and bad. He never runs away from that responsibility. As the great Lord of the universe, God takes responsibility, protects and nurtures it. Thus all beings desire to create unity with God at the center. (200-020, 1990.02.23)

18 God has boundless blessings to give. He is the central being of all blessings. His blessings are the most valuable benefits. You cannot purchase them and you would never exchange them for anything in the world. He is in possession of everything that you could want. What He possesses is more precious than your beloved wife, more valuable than your father and more precious than the sons and daughters whom you love with your life. Therefore, the person who can call God his or her own is the one who can claim to be the most victorious and successful person on earth. (154-060, 1964.03.23)

19 God is the Lord of heaven and earth. He possesses the highest ideal; He is the standard around which our motivation and purpose converge. Therefore, God is the motivation for and purpose of our existence. Then where do this motivation and purpose lead? God's motivation is to have a family that centers on His Will, a family that can fulfill His purpose for the world. (025-083, 1969.09.30)

20 God is absolute, omniscient and omnipotent; hence, space and time do not restrict Him; He transcends them. Circumstances do not bind Him; He is able to break through them. If such a God still has an unresolved hope that He has been pursuing until now, that hope cannot be for Himself. His hope is for nothing other than to recover humanity as His children. He cannot fulfill that hope by Himself. Human beings have to resolve this and then return to God. (047-149, 1971.08.28)

21 We are not the origin. Our life did not originate with our parents, society, people or nation, but with the one transcendent origin, namely, the Absolute Being, God. Hence, we need to connect our life to the transcendent and absolute cause. This connection should not derive from a particular time, environment or social condition. In order to make a leap and go beyond these particulars we must link our origin to that transcendent cause and transcendent purpose. We have to link our life to the transcendent motive, for life did not begin from us. It began from the absolute God. When we link our life to the transcendent motive, even if we die, it will be according to His Will, through a course that is transcendent of us. This is not a purpose swayed by the environment or based on worldly relationships. This Will moves toward a transcendent conclusion. It has a transcendent motive in transcendent relationships. The transcendent motive is God, the transcendent process is His Will, and the transcendent purpose for which He advances is the good of the world. (036-064, 1970.11.15)

22 God is the vertical Father and vertical subject partner, and human beings are the horizontal subject partners. Only when the vertical and horizontal become one is a being perfected. A three-dimensional being must unite in relationships of vertical, horizontal, and front and back. The vertical relationship is the parent-child relationship. The horizontal relationship is that between east and west, husband and wife. The relationship of front and back is that between brothers and sisters. Connecting relationships in this way establishes the spherical form of the ideal of love in each family, which is the ideal of creation. Where is God in this sphere? He is at the center. God’s ideal of creation is the father, husband, mother, wife, son and daughter, older sibling and younger sibling, each representing God, who stands as the central being. (267-224, 1995.01.08)

23 God always takes the position of subject partner to those who dedicate their lives for a public purpose with a loyal heart. Thus, when we struggle and shed tears, God, as our subject partner, struggles and sheds tears more than we do. When we walk a public path with a burning heart of love, we stimulate God, who is the subject partner and center of love, and He always comes to us as our partner. God is also the subject partner who, as the source of energy, provides us the energy to achieve these purposes. In this world, it is hard to find a partner with whom to work in order to fulfill the purpose of love. How happy we would be if God were our partner! Partnership with God would be better than with our parents, our siblings, our teachers, or anyone else who loves us. (098-013, 1978.04.02)

24 Our subject partner is God. We should be happy together with God; we should sing with God and dance with God. If we could, how wonderful that would be! Our purpose is God. What are we looking for in our journey through life? We are looking for God, the real God. (021-345, 1969.01.01)

25 God is the owner of each individual, the owner of each couple, the owner of each family, the owner of each nation, the owner of the world and the owner of the cosmos. From the very core of His being, through His own love, He wants to take the role of the owner. In the position of subject partner, He wants to establish the world of peace through His object partners. Christianity teaches that the Creator is holy while humans are sinful. Yet they say this because they do not know the value of human beings. This is what I would like to teach: God created human beings as His substantial form; that is His first purpose for creating us. (286-126, 1997.08.09)

26 God is the most public-minded of subject partners. Then, what is God's most important lesson for us? It is that we should devote ourselves at the risk of our lives for His sake. That is even better than working for a public mission for the world. The one who puts his life on the line is the superior person. Therefore the Bible says: “You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your mind. This is the first and greatest commandment.” (Matt. 22:37-38) In light of this, what kind of being is God? He is the owner of the whole cosmos. Therefore, love God. The whole world will belong to the one who loves God. (033-324, 1970.08.23)

God, the subject partner of love, life and the ideal

27 God is the subject of life. Where there is life, there must be love that is maintaining it. You were born through the love of your parents, but someone with love, life and purpose is behind them. He is the subject, but not a subject partner like you. He is the root of the whole. As His counterpart you can think of yourself as a cell, and He is like the root of everything, the nucleus of all beings in the universe. He is the nucleus of all life force. If there is a love force, He is its nucleus. If there is a purpose, He is the cause and the nucleus of that purpose. (110-072, 1980.11.09)

28 When the sun rises, the buds of each tree face the sun. What is it in the sunlight to which the buds respond? It is life elements. For us human beings, love is our life element. God is the sun of love. You have to engraft to the ideal of love and harmonize with it in order to develop your love and life, and to cultivate your character in harmony with the eternal world. Otherwise you cannot assume the position of counterpart to God; you cannot live in the realm of love partnership. Human beings are that precious. God created us as His partners of love. (144-214, 1986.04.24)

29 God is the subject partner of love, subject partner of life and subject partner of the ideal. Therefore, we can conclude that human beings are the object partners of love, object partners of life and object partners of the ideal. Because God is absolute, we also seek an absolute position. Because God is unchanging, we seek to be unchanging. Because God is unique, we seek to be unique. Because God is eternal, we seek to be eternal. From this point of view, it is human destiny to have an eternal life; we inevitably arrive at this conclusion. No matter how much love God has, no matter how much life He has, and no matter how high His ideals are, if we do not also possess these it is all in vain. (069-074, 1973.10.20)

30 God is the subject partner of our life. Because He is the subject partner of our life and love, we should appreciate the force of life and the force of love within Him. However, due to the Fall, we do not live in a world where God's force of life and God's force of love are valued. Hence, we ought to again seek such a world and recover it. The world we are living in now is not the world God desires; nor is it the one we desire. (086-293, 1976.04.11)

31 God is the subject partner of all living things, of all things in which there is action. He is their subject partner, not only today but all throughout time. Thus every living thing, whatever it may be, has an original nature that desires to be with God eternally, to live with Him and even share death with Him. God has to maintain His position as the subject partner. But He is beyond doing it as a duty; He is working passionately to govern all things through relationships of love based on heart. (006-274, 1959.06.07)

32 Until now we have called upon God based only on a concept. We have referred to God as our subject partner only in a religious sense. Yet God is the subject partner of our very existence. Furthermore, He is the subject partner of our daily life and the subject partner of our philosophy of life. However, no matter how deep and wide our philosophy and view of Him as our subject partner may be, if we cannot explain and experience God in daily life, emotionally and practically, what good is it? If there are people whose philosophy of life enables them to experience the value of God as their subject partner in daily life and to be so united with God that they would not exchange Him for the world, they must be the people for whom God is seeking. (11-087, 1961.02.12)

33 God is the foundation of happiness. Among all seeds, He is the seed of life. It is because life comes from God that life is great. God is the seed of a life that manifests the ideal. What is it that enables us to connect from the base of God's happiness to God's ideal? It is true love. God is the origin of life and the origin of love. He is also the origin of man and woman. He is the origin of the mother and father, of brothers and sisters. (174-248, 1988.03.01)

34 God values life, because He is its root. God values the Word. Also, God values action and love. When a person recognizes Him as the root of his or her existence and speaks His Word, God loves seeing that Word bear fruit as He has spoken it. Once that Word is spoken, it bears fruit. Then God does not leave the fruit of that Word alone, but continues to love it. In this way, God speaks the Word, a person puts it into action, and through action that person emerges as the embodiment of the Word. Then it is for God to develop that person into the embodiment of love. (105-073, 1979.09.23)

Section 3. The God of the Word

1 God's Word is not spoken blindly. Because God's Word is based on the Principle and because it is to create beings of limitless value, no one can dispute it. Everyone absolutely will have to unite with it. God Himself has faith in the Word, which contains principles and laws, and He made it into substance, the embodiment of Himself. It is through this substance that God's children emerge with the infinite value of His object partners. Then, through an explosion of love from that point, the bond between God and human beings is formed. It is the same whether referring to God creating His children, or to those children looking at God. (68-136, 1973.07.29)

What is God's Word?

2 God existed before the creation. Out of His existence, God conceived of the Word. The Word is that through which substance is created. God did not intend simply to create something and leave it alone; He wanted an eternal relationship with His creation. God intended an ideal of total oneness, an inseparable relationship that no one could break, that even He Himself could not break. Therefore, from the time the first human beings were created, God and human beings were meant to be together, not separate. From that starting point, God and we human beings were meant to stay together for eternity. (68-127, 1973.07.29)

3 God did not create human beings without having a clear idea. In creating them, God had conviction: “It will surely be like this.” His faith contained a concrete plan. That plan was based on the Principle with its laws. God had faith in His creation according to the Principle. The moment of creation was to be when His faith united with His Principle to form the substance of His creation. The moment of creation came when His faith, the Principle and the substance were in complete accord. With faith and the Principle together, the purpose of God's Word was to create the substance. (68-135, 1973.07.29)

4 God's Word is a covenant between God and human beings. A covenant states, “If you do this, I will do this for you.” The Bible teaches us that everything is given in a covenant. If you do your part, God will do something for you. If you fulfill the covenant, God will make you prosper. If you fail to do so, God will not interfere if you go to ruin. (44-339, 1971.05.30)

5 The Word has provisions for judgment. The law is the standard of judgment, the standard that distinguishes good from evil. Thus, the truth should explain the origin of good and evil and define the standard of good and evil. That standard should be the Unification Principle. Do you accept it as absolute? If you defy or go against the Word, the Word itself will restrict you. It is a principle that the Word benefits you. If you are aligned with the Word, you ultimately will achieve the perfection of your character. However, this achievement must not be centered on yourself. Even if you do everything in your daily life in accordance with the Word, you should not hope that the result will be yours. It belongs to God. This means that you should center your life not on yourself, but on the whole. Your perspective must change. (45-225, 1971.07.01)

6 Since we can call God our Father, we should be able to speak His Word. God’s Word, wherever it is heard, leads to good results, resurrection, and the miracle of re-creation. Thus we should become people who can eradicate evil, bring about the work of resurrection and wield the power of re-creation. The place where such people reside is the kingdom of heaven. (3-034, 1957.09.15)

The Word of heart, love and law

7 The purpose of our life is to connect to God’s love. We who live on earth are the ones who can proclaim God's Word, the Word that connects us to God. Because the Word we convey on earth is God's, human beings can be created anew through that Word. You can reach the standard of perfection through giving and receiving. This is the viewpoint of the Principle. Because God is there, the one who hears His Word can resurrect. When we unite with that person as our counterpart, we can form a substantial base; on that foundation we can experience God's heart. Depending on the depth and breadth of our preparation, our capacity to experience God's heart grows. Within the Word, God's heart is beating. Therefore, once we hear the Word, even we fallen people feel God's heart beginning to bud within our heart. When our hearts thus begin to bud, we acquire the strength to love our enemy, and the power to subjugate Satan's world is activated. Thus you must never keep God's Word to yourself; you need to gain the ability to activate God's heart within you. (027-337, 1970.01.01)

8 We are not speaking of secular truth, but of God's words of love. God's truth is delivered to the earth through specific providential figures. God's truth is absolute. Absolute truth is like an all- powerful master key. By applying it, we can solve any difficult problem. (135-347, 1985.12.16)

9 When you receive God's Word, you should recognize it as the true eternal law and the truth for your own life, and be able to say, “This is the Word for my life.” Further, you should have the experience of that one point in time in the beginning when God created human beings with the Word. Unless you experience it, unless you feel God's Word touching your skin, you cannot become God's son or daughter. (003-267, 1958.01.12)

10 If you really want to find the truth, do not pay attention to just anyone's words. You have to listen only to that which is true. Then what are the words of truth? Words of truth are those that stir a feeling of repentance in your heart, that move you so deeply that you become completely immersed in them, and that remain in your mind no matter how much you try to forget them. When you discover such words, you have found the words of truth that convey the principles of heavenly relationships. (2-137, 1957.03.31)

11 God has to re-create in accordance with the Principle. What should He do with human beings, who are like lumps of clay fallen into an unprincipled realm? God's position is the same as when He created Adam and Eve from clay. He has to do the work of bringing them to unite with the Word. The Word is not ambiguous; it is given in the Principle and its laws. The Word is like a blueprint with laws and regulations, instructing that human eyes should be like this and the nose should be like that. Human beings should follow this blueprint. (68-139, 1973.07.29)

12 God's Word is the root of all truth; hence it is the absolute truth. Further, it is the internally coherent truth. Due to the Fall, we lost God; we lost absolute truth and absolute values. We lost both the internally coherent truth and the internally coherent values. An absolute view of value stems from absolute values and absolute truth. “View” refers to viewpoint, opinion and theory. The establishment of a correct view of absolute values is the step that will resolve today's worldwide confusion. (122-299, 1982.11.25)

13 Why do we need God? It is because God has the unchanging truth. God's Word never changes. The Word that He spoke one thousand years ago will still apply one hundred million years from now. Human words, no matter how eloquent and flowery they are, wither away and fade from view. But God's Word transcends all changes wrought by time. (162-262, 1987.04.17)

The Word as the truth for creation, growth and perfection

14 God created everything through the Word. Unless the Word, the truth, is perfect, its substance cannot be perfect. It is inevitable that if the truth is imperfect, the creation will be imperfect. Our life of faith is the same. Unless we stand in a place that is perfect, our life of faith cannot be perfect. Therefore the perfect truth that God and the cosmos desire must emerge. (016-252, 1966.06.19)

15 God began His creation with the eternal and unique Word. He wanted Adam and Eve to fulfill the purpose of His Word, their bodies becoming temples where He could reside substantially forever. This was His purpose in creating Adam and Eve. When God breathed life into Adam and Eve, He wanted to reside in their hearts as the subject partner of their eternal life, and create for them the resting place of the Sabbath. God created Adam and Eve for this great purpose, to form an unbreakable relationship with them. (3-259, 1958.01.12)

16 When God speaks through the Principle, He is not speaking arbitrarily. God speaks in perfect accord with the Principle. This supports unity with His object partners. That is why we need faith. As God believes in us, we have to believe in Him. We should not be vague about this. We must center on the Principle and unite with it. We should not leave the Principle on the shelf, but should keep faith in it and substantiate it. By perfecting ourselves as the substance of the Principle, we become sons and daughters whom God can love. (68-135, 1973.07.29)

17 For what purpose did Jesus Christ proclaim the Word, as he came to the earth, shed tears, and followed a path of suffering for more than thirty years? First, it was to recover the relationship between God and human beings. Next, it was to introduce the kingdom of heaven. Jesus introduced the kingdom of heaven through his words. That is, he introduced the kingdom of heaven through truth. Through Jesus Christ, God gave us the Word, to establish an eternal, unchanging relationship with us and to realize the kingdom of heaven on earth. God revealed the real truth through Jesus. Jesus Christ came to build the relationship between God and human beings, and to testify to the real truth. He introduced and proclaimed the truth in order to build the kingdom of heaven for which God, humanity and all creation had been longing. Jesus proclaimed the truth in order to recover the relationship between God and human beings, but the people of Israel, who should have believed the truth Jesus brought, distrusted him. The Word was proclaimed but its purpose was not accomplished. (002-126, 1957.03.31)

Section 4. The Attributes of God

1 God is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. These are His four attributes. Accordingly, every one of His creations is absolute and unique. Because each entity is absolute, God wants to place it in its own absolute position. That is why all entities are unique and do not randomly intermix. The way of love is unique and, therefore, unchanging and eternal. (279-147, 1996.08.04)

God's main attributes

2 God is absolute, unique and unchanging. Based on this, one should become the subject partner of absolute love, unique love, unchanging love and eternal love. Such a person becomes a representative of God. One who reflects God's attributes can become His representative. With what did God endow His partners when He created them? He endowed them with creativity that is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. He gave them absolute creativity rooted in love. God's love is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal, and through that love we share His suffering and His joy, and participate in everything with Him. We thereby inherit everything from Him. If we have the love of the absolute God, we become the object partners of the absolute God. (303-261, 1999.09.09)

3 God is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. To unite with Him, we likewise have to be absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. Then and there, eternal love can begin. We can be perfected as men and women only through a life relationship that is eternal. We become eternal true men and eternal true women only when we go through a process of growth and settle in the position that is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. Then we become the unchanging owners of love. This is where love is perfected, where the life of a man and a woman unite. At the same time, they come to create a new life, connecting to a new relationship of lineage. (280-192, 1997.01.01)

4 God exists centered on love. Therefore, God's absoluteness is centered on love, His uniqueness is centered on love, and His constancy is centered on love. All of them are centered on love. The attributes of love are also absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. All people want such love, absolute love. “Absolute” means there is only one. So we know that God's nature is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. (224-133, 1991.11.24)

5 Love unfolds in mutual relationships. Therefore even God, who is absolute, has to be absolutely obedient in front of love. Otherwise He would not be able to teach human beings about the core principle of relationships. God wants to teach Adam and Eve, “Your conjugal love is absolute; you cannot change it for eternity” Why? It is because they are the manifestations of God's attributes. God is one, absolutely not two. Adam is the manifestation of God's attributes, and therefore he is an absolute being. Adam manifests God's male attributes; Eve manifests God's female attributes. These attributes themselves are absolute. Love brings together internal and external attributes. As such, love is absolute, and that is why even God absolutely has to obey absolute love. Hence, the couple that appears with this absolute love is one and only one, not two. It is absolute, and at the same time, unchanging and eternal. (226-170, 1992.02.04)

6 The goal set up by God, the Creator, cannot change. God is the center of each person's conscience and the objective of all people's hope. No matter how much time passes, no matter what course history takes, He can never change. Before eternity and after eternity, God cannot change. That is why God said, “I am the Alpha and the Omega, the first and the last, the beginning and the end.” (Rev. 22:13) (010-156, 1960.09.25)

The root of true love

7 God is the root and origin of love. God is also the root of life. God is the root of lineage and the root of conscience. We know that love, life, lineage and conscience exist, even though we cannot see or touch them. Likewise, we cannot see or touch God, but we can come to know that He exists. Then where is God, who is the root of life and the root of love? He is not up in the air. He dwells in the root of our love and life. That is why we cannot feel Him. (275-013, 1995.10.30)

8 God is the root of true love. Elements from the root reach the shoots through the trunk. Then the branches stretch out in all directions, east, west, south and north. The further the branches stretch, the more the shoots, the trunk and the roots grow. This symbolizes God, the vertical Father of true love, and the human world. God, the Creator, is our Father centered on vertical true love. (203-352, 1990.06.28)

9 The root of love is God. God is the root of all roots. We have to engraft ourselves to that root of love. When we unite with it, we can connect to the root of love and new shoots can emerge and grow into a tree that eventually will flower and bear fruit. There, the Lord's hope can bloom. New shoots have to come out and grow into branches. A shoot by itself will perish. A shoot wants to grow into a branch. Multiple branches have to grow from the main trunk and then, after a proliferation of leaves, flowers will blossom. This is the order of growth. This process leads eventually to the stage of perfection. (231-274, 1992.06.07)

10 God is the Lord of love and the root of love. Among all roots, there is one central root. We need to seek the love that reaches to that main root. To do this, we have to become just like God. As God's mind and body are absolutely united, we should become sons and daughters whose minds and bodies are absolutely united. (272-260, 1995.10.06)

11 The God of goodness is a God of sacrifice and love. Love cannot exist apart from the essence of sacrifice. When we sacrifice for the one we love, we do not think of it as sacrifice. The more we sacrifice, the more we feel enriched. Love has that unusual quality. When we reflect upon our level of love, we find that we can measure it only on the scale of sacrifice. Big or small, high or low, the extent of our sacrifice is the measure of our love. Great sacrifice reflects great love; little sacrifice reflects little love. (063-025, 1972.10.01)

12 God is the being of absolute love. God created human beings as His object partners, desiring to pour His love into them. In doing so, God expected that, through man and woman, His love would return naturally. If that had occurred, God would have felt infinite joy. Adam and Eve would have become the perfect object partners of God's love only when the two achieved perfect unity in their love. But Adam and Eve had to go through a period of growth in order to become a mature couple, resemble God, receive God's love, and finally return love to Him. (201-205, 1990.04.09)

13 God created heaven and earth for love. Who are the object partners of His love? They are human beings. This shows us the value of human beings. As the King of love, God desires to possess the love of parents, the love of couples, and the love of brothers and sisters. God is the King of love. As the subject partner whose original nature encompasses east, west, north and south, and front, back, right and left, He is ready to meet any counterpart who desires true love. (219-017, 1991.08.25)

The God of emotion, intellect and will

14 What is the nature of God's relationship with human beings? To have a relationship with human beings, He has to be a personal God. And in order to be a personal God, He should be like us. Human beings have mind and body. We can deduce the concept of God's dual characteristics from the premise that God, as our Creator and original being, in order to share with us a common purpose, has to resemble us human beings. (167-244, 1987.07.21)

15 God, the Creator, would not create without purpose. Since human beings have emotion, intellect and will, it follows that God, our Creator, has to be the original being of emotion, intellect and will. (155-288, 1965.11.01)

16 God is a personal being. As a personal God, He has emotion, intellect and will. Thus, God and we can communicate with each other. For instance, when we laugh, God should be able to laugh. Then does the absolute God, who can do whatever He wants, shed tears? Yes, God also sheds tears. (203-221, 1990.06.26)

17 Today many Christians have the view that since God, the Creator, is a unique and absolute being in the position of the Most High, a being of supreme goodness, He cannot have a relationship with human beings, that is, beings that He created. In other words, they say that His creatures are profane, whereas He is absolute and divine. On the other hand, from the viewpoint of love, no matter how lofty and righteous God is, and no matter how lowly His creatures are, in order to share a love relationship they need to have the same qualities of character and heart. That is, God and human beings must be able to share the same heart. It means God naturally must have the same qualities as human beings. Hence human beings resemble Him, and we believers say, “God is our Father, and we are His children.” Saying this means that human beings resemble God. How does resemblance come about? It comes through the bloodline, the lineage. The fact that we are bound to God through lineage means that we bind to Him through love. (138-246, 1986.01.24)

18 God is a personal God, having emotion, intellect and will. Above all, this personal God desires love, so He created human beings as His object partners of love. Christian theology states that the Creator is sacred and His creatures are lowly, but this cannot be the whole story in light of the ideal of partnership, for the fulfillment of which God absolutely needs to find an ideal object partner of love. Since God is divine, the object partner of love whom this divine being is seeking also has to be divine. This is the basis for the privilege and authority of human beings. (143-151, 1986.03.17)

19 The final destination of philosophy is to find God. What God? The God who is absolute, unique and unchanging. But most of all He must be a personal God, because this is the kind of God that human beings need. In order to relate to us, God has to be a personal God who shares all our thoughts, ideals and desires, including both internal and external aspects. He has to be the One who can relate with us deeply in all dimensions—emotional, volitional and intellectual. Unless He can form a complete relationship with us, even though He exists He would really have nothing to do with us. From the perspective that God has to be a personal God, philosophers have been ignoring the most essential meaning of God. (138-142, 1986.01.21)

20 Love is what God needs, and He will love those who resemble Him. Therefore, to share love, God needs a partner with whom He can be pleased. If human beings are indeed God's partners, it follows that God must have a personality that can harmonize one hundred percent with the attributes of human beings. God must be the One who can harmonize with all the elements of the body and mind. Hence, God must have emotion, intellect and will. (162-274, 1987.04.17)

21 When we look at God, we can see He is a personal God. Since He is the subject partner of human beings, He has the character to perfectly relate to us. If God is like this, He surely has His own views about morality in human relationships and the rules of conduct by which we should live. Just as we have views about morality that are based on human relationships and the human heart, God must have views about morality that are based on our relationship with Him and on His heart. God, as the subject being, has His own love and His own rules of conduct. Accordingly, human beings should possess love and uphold rules of conduct appropriate to being His object partners. It makes no sense to believe that human rules of conduct, morals and heart exist but divine rules of conduct, morals and heart do not. (065-025, 1972.11.13)

22 The I Ching says, “The cycle of change is the law of heaven; benevolence, righteousness, propriety and wisdom are supreme in human nature,” showing that benevolence, righteousness, propriety and wisdom are important. The I Ching explains the constant changes in nature, the cycle of the seasons, and the cyclical path of change in the universe. But it makes no mention of a personal God. Further, the book explains the law of yin and yang in the natural world, but falls short with respect to love, lineage and perfection. It does not explain the being who, while existing as the harmonization of subject and object partners, and of internal character and external form, brings east, west, north and south into balance. (410-040, 2003.06.30)

23 The God who governs heaven and earth is a personal God. This personal God wants to become the Parent of an ideal family and, in the position of a husband and wife, lead the children to form a tribe, lead the tribe to form a nation, and then unite the world as one great family of God. Then the world will become one single people. Jesus' proclamation that he was the Son of God was amazing. He also spoke of the bride and bridegroom. He taught us the highest standard that a person is to attain. John 14 explains the essence of this. Jesus also said he would come again. He must come again to find the bride and the bridegroom, form the family, tribe and nation, and unify the world. (370-063, 2002.02.19)

24 We cannot talk about love unless God is a personal God. God needs to have the same qualities of emotion and character as human beings. Christianity, alone among religions, reveals this God. Christians call God “Father” and “Jehovah.” That we can call God “Father” was a great discovery. (139-240, 1986.01.31)

God of the Principle and the law

25 God is the God of the Principle. Conversely, Satan stands in an unprincipled position. Therefore, if you are unprincipled, it puts Satan in charge; if you are principled, it puts God in charge. When we consider the positions of the beings at the time of God's creation, God came first, next were Adam and Eve, and then the archangels. This is the view based on the Principle. (55-296, 1972.05.09)

26 What is the purpose of a religious life? It is to realize one's original nature. Original nature is the core of the Principle. Since God is the owner of the Principle, He can govern by the Principle. But God can govern only what is within the original nature. Since the original nature and the absolute God are one, the original nature also strives to stand in the absolute position. Because of this, the mind can command the body absolutely, and this is principled. The Principle determines the core of everything. The more principled something is, the closer its position will be to the center. (56-303, 1972.05.18)

27 A good and upright person represents the whole. In measuring goodness, the closer a person is to the position of the Principle, the better he or she is. Our original nature inclines us to engage in actions that move toward oneness with God, because He is the center of the Principle. This inclination toward oneness with the center results from the action of the conscience. Had our ancestors not fallen, the conscience would have directed and disciplined the body. That is the Principle. But due to the Fall, the body became an unprincipled base. Thus, the Principle inevitably engages us in action to fight against that which is not of the Principle. This is the action of the conscience. (56-303, 1972.05.18)

28 All that is true is necessarily centered on God. All things become true if and when we human beings lay the fundamental foundation upon which to bring forth order and good governance. Absent such a foundation, nothing is really true. God is the source of what is true; trueness is possible because God exists. When God departs, so does trueness. In that void, the origin of evil emerges. True results can only come from truth. In other words, the fulfillment of God's desire comes from the existence of the true God. Please understand that concepts such as truth and goodness are established in relation not to human beings, but to God. (024-315, 1969.09.14)

29 What is truth? To man, the greatest truth is woman. To woman, the greatest truth is man. To God, the truth is human beings; to human beings, the truth is God. Truth is not found elsewhere. Since God is true, and is the truth, all that stems from Him is true, and is the truth. How can truth reach perfection? When man and woman become one and, as a couple, unite with God in true love, perfection is attained. There can be no perfection without true love. Seen in this way, man represents the perfection of truth and woman represents the perfection of truth. Thus, for man and woman to become one is to perfect God and the universe. (201-222, 1990.04.22)

30 God is the subject partner of the truth and the original essence of the truth. Accordingly, it is said that all things are possible through Him. This basic principle is effective because God is the truth. As the subject being and the subject partner, God is in the position to take responsibility for all things, whether under His or another's dominion. Because He takes responsibility, He has been the center of history and will remain the central being forever. (087-041, 1976.04.25)

31 If God ignored His own law, with which He created everything, He would not be able to govern His creation. Because He established the law, God takes dominion over His creation by observing that very law. Thereby, He becomes the God who makes the law His own. If he were to oppose it, He could not own it. By observing it, God becomes the God of law. Because He is one with the law, He can judge according to the law. He can forbid things and give commandments. Otherwise, He cannot judge according to the law or pass sentence by the law. (112-073, 1981.04.01)

32 Christianity describes God as the omniscient and omnipotent Father, but His omniscience and omnipotence do not function apart from a basic principle. God does not act arbitrarily. The law established by the eternal God is eternal. The fact that He is the One who established it does not justify His being arbitrary and changing it. (162-184, 1987.04.12)

33 Christian ministers may think, “The omniscient and omnipotent God, with the power of creation, can do whatever He wants, even now.” But that is far from the truth. All things existing in heaven and on earth operate by the fundamental law, the Principle. Even God cannot act in violation of His law. Even the president of a nation has to respect the constitution and the laws the legislature passes according to it. Since God is the being who is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal, His law is also absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. He needs a partner who conforms to this law. For Him this is the highest necessity. He needs a partner who, representing the world, abides by the law and liberates the people. (166-101, 1987.05.30)

CHAPTER 2 The God of Heart and True Love

Section 1. The God of Heart

1 God is the subject partner of heart. For this reason, God experiences the emotions of deepest sorrow and greatest joy. It is not true that God has only joyful and pleasant emotions. When He is sorrowful, His sorrow is deep and wide, beyond what any human being can fathom. (11-089, 1961.02.12)

2 God, who created us, is not only the Lord of our mind and body. He can also stand in the position of the Lord and subject partner of our thinking and of the world of our emotions. Furthermore, He is also the Lord and subject partner of our inner heart. We absolutely need God to be like this. In our consciousness and emotions we need Him absolutely, not just conceptually. The fact that we have lost this Lord, our God, is our sorrow. (7-048, 1959.07.12)

God is the Lord of our heart

3 God is the eternal Lord of our body and our heart. In the original world, if a husband and wife say that no matter how much they love each other, they love God even more, neither will feel resentful. The kingdom of heaven is the world in which we can rejoice that our spouse loves God more than us. God, who is in the position of subject partner transcending any kind of love and any circumstances, is the eternal Lord of our body. Therefore, if we are embraced in the bosom of God, who owns our body, and thus dwell in His garden, we will be happy even when we die. (7-255, 1959.09.20)

4 God stands in the vertical position based upon true internal heart. He is our Father. Then who are True Parents? Through horizontal heart, they are one man and one woman who become Father and Mother, the supporting beings whose relationship supports the perpendicular line. This perpendicular line should not be bent. There is, however, a way by which Satan can invade. To protect against this, the central line should be reinforced by the bone and flesh of love. Heavenly Father, the vertical God, is in the position of the bone of love, and True Parents are in the position of the flesh of love. The supporting beings, the True Parents, are determined centered on the core entity, God. (177-072, 1988.05.15)

5 Works based on heart are not related with the physical body but spring from the heavenly heart: They arise from Heaven's heart in their origin, in their process and in their result. Therefore, unless we become like unfallen Adam and Eve, people who can inherit God's lineage, who are created as the body of God, and who connect to God's love, we cannot attain a victorious foundation of heart. (043-187, 1971.04.30)

6 Originally, Adam and Eve should have been people who were content to be in God's embrace and grateful for everything, communicating with God in daily life and overflowing with God's hope. When God saw that they were not going this way, His inner pain far exceeded their inner misery. Our ancestors were unaware of this. (15-102, 1965.10.03)

7 Today, with what heart do we venture out? With what eyes do we observe the world? With what senses do we feel? Before you think about this, you should pray, “God, as I lead my life I am dealing with these kinds of sensations. Yet I want to lead my life understanding the heart of Adam and Eve toward You prior to the Fall, the heart they had at the time of the Fall, the heart You experienced when You had to expel Adam and Eve, the heart with which You toiled hard for humanity for 1,600 years until You called Noah, and Noah's heart as he worked for 120 years bearing ridicule and persecution, holding on to Heaven in order to build the ark on top of a mountain. I want to know Your heart throughout all the twists and turns of history, and hold on to that heart.” (5-175, 1959.01.18)

8 The question is how we empathize with God's feelings in our daily life. When you are alone, you should be able without forethought to call out to God, “Father!” Then you will feel God's reply, “Yes, I am here!” If you are one with God, that's how it will be. It seems that no one is around, but someone is leading and guiding you. If you live such a life, you never question God's existence. When you face difficulties, you know God will protect and guide you. Knowing this, you cannot desert Him. (59-321, 1972.07.30)

9 Even God has emotion, intellect and will. If human beings, whom God created, have emotion, intellect and will, God undoubtedly has these attributes as well. We earthly human beings are the descendants of fallen ancestors. However, we originate from God's lineage, as His direct children related by blood. For this reason, God's heart toward us has intensity greater than that of any parent looking for his or her lost child. God sees us weeping bitter tears for the earth, collapsing and dying in pain and lamenting in deep grief and sorrow, and all these images are etched into His heart. Any individual, family or nation that ridicules, oppresses or kills virtuous people will not last long, because God will remember their deeds. Hence, whenever we shed tears, we should know that God is also shedding tears. We also should know that whenever we feel furious and bitter towards an enemy, God is shedding tears of forgiveness. God does not take revenge upon an enemy and say, “You scoundrel, I'm glad you are dead.” God does not strike us, because He does not consider us His enemies. (10-243, 1960.10.16)

10 God is struck first and then claims what is His. You should be the same. Because of us, God has had to endure the miserable course of the providence. We need to understand God's heart in history, always wanting to say to us, “I want to talk to you; I want to work with you.” God does not forget us; He waits for us. So we have to think to ourselves, “God, when can I participate in Your providence of restoration?” We have to find the platform upon which we can live together with God. We have to find the way to think like God, speak like God, and act like God. (12-059, 1962.10.07)

11 God is the Creator of all things, but He is also our true Father. That true Father will come to find us. No matter what difficulties we face, we have to keep on going. We have to persevere as we overcome the twists and turns of destiny to grasp our true Father's hand. We have to persevere until we call out, as our last words, “My Father!” with our hearts overflowing with the hope that He maintained throughout history and we maintained throughout life. We have to march on, even if we face the path of death. In the Last Days, when a group of people appears among all humankind that runs excitedly to the Creator and absolute God, calling Him “my Father,” God's new providential work will begin. (11-089, 1961.02.12)

12 What is the ultimate purpose behind our striving for higher goodness, greater beauty and deeper love? It is to build a relationship in heart with God, our Creator. As we do, we need to examine whether agreement exists between God's heart, which moves based on relationships in accord with heavenly law, and the human heart, which moves in accord with human morality. We find that they are often in conflict and discord. Morality in today's society is going in a different direction from that taken by heavenly law, which manifests according to the path of providence. This is a result of the Fall. We must comprehend the sorrowful fact that, because of the Fall, the heart of God, the heart of heavenly law, and the heart of human morality are in conflict. When we grasp that this is the real situation besetting us, our society and our world, we have to halt on the path on which we have been walking. We need to envision a world of creation revived, envision the heart of the Creator, take a second look at the reality of our society, and review our own mind and body. Otherwise the world based on a new teaching and a new heart will not appear in human history. (5-341, 1959.03.08)

13 If you want to be a brave soldier for God, you have to know God's heart. After all, if you want to be a patriot, you have to know the king's heart. If you want to be a son or daughter of filial piety, you have to know your father and mother's heart. Naturally you have to know God's heart if you want to be a brave soldier for God. You have to know the heart of God before creation, His heart during the process of creation, and His grieving heart after the Fall. You have to understand the sorrowful heart with which He has been leading human history toward restoration, and His heart of hope for a new world after restoration is completed. (14-174, 1964.10.03)

14 God's heart, as we in the Unification Church understand, is long, wide and deep. We need to understand God's heart before creation, His heart at the time of creation, and His heart after Adam and Eve fell. We need to understand the huge nail driven into God's heart at Adam and Eve's Fall. We need to understand how deeply God has grieved since the Fall, and how plaintive His heart has been as He walked the path of restoration. We need to understand how brokenhearted our Heavenly Father has been as He sent His own children along the tragic path of death, leading them through a course requiring much endurance in order to restore the world. Guided by God's final central figure, we must ultimately clean up the sinful world and liberate God from His heartfelt pain and sorrow. Only then will God's Will be accomplished. (14-176, 1964.10.03)

15 The history of the providence of restoration shows us that God has been bringing fortune to the world. In the beginning, God created the vast universe and placed Adam and Eve at its center. When God created Adam and Eve, He made them with all the elements of His creation, and then He bestowed even more upon them. The most important gift that He gave them was heart. Heart is the center of the four-position foundation, and its core is love. Heart is the core and most important base for all beings. (19-075, 1967.12.29)

16 What is the difference between heart and love? We usually think of love as a feeling like floating in the air, and we think of heart as related to the soul. But in fact, heart extends in four directions. Therefore heart, more than love, is central to everything. Heart manifests as the result of having gone through the process of love. Heart is thus the center of the multidimensional world. That is why the Unification Church envisions and strives to create a world of heart more than a world of love. The center of everything is heart, and the family is absolutely necessary for cultivating it. We cultivate the four realms of heart in the family, and they must connect and unite centering on God. This connection and unity expands from the levels of the individual and family to the community, nation and world. Thus restoration cannot be completed without heart, because without it, no one can establish the central position. (19-075, 1967.12.29)

The God of heart

17 The God of heart has been sorrowful throughout six thousand years of history. He felt wronged by the disbelief of our ancestors. Now we should offer prayers that comfort God, who feels so wronged and sorrowful. This is why God is saddened when He faces the attitude of the people of the Second Israel, who are scattered around the world. In this time, God needs a group of people to emerge who can grab Him by the sleeve and say, “Father, is it true that You have come to be so woeful and to feel so wronged in heart?” God will grasp their hands and respond, “Yes, my sons, my daughters!” (010-350, 1960.11.27)

18 The Bible includes the epistles written with symbols and parables that refer to the bridegroom seeking the bride. Why has this symbolic message been so difficult to decipher? It is because it is from the God of heart. Not everyone can comprehend the meaning of the Bible. Only the bride and bridegroom themselves can decipher it. Only those who are ready to attend God wholeheartedly can understand. Those who are not prepared will not grasp it. What is the true meaning of this embedded message? It shows the passage to the door through which the bridegroom enters the heart. Parents' heart for their child remains the same from the time the mother nurses her baby to the time the child has grown old and gray-haired. The heart does not change. (8-305, 1960.02.14)

19 Christians say, “Oh yes! Christ must come again on the clouds.” How awesome that would be! If it were true, people like us would not have to suffer. If that were the kind of faith we were supposed to have, our faith would surpass that of any minister or church elder. As for offering devotion, we would offer more than anyone else. But if the Lord were to come on the clouds, what would he do? When we examine Christian history, we see that Christians have focused on spiritual matters, and many willingly gave up their lives for Christ. Because Christianity had no earthly foundation, Christians had to suffer tribulation and death at the hands of sovereigns in many nations. Looking at this alone, we could feel wronged and angry. Nevertheless, if the Lord were to come again spiritually, on the clouds, what would he do? Would he save only the Christians, secreting them away, while abandoning the non- Christians? God is not that kind of being. As in the biblical parable of the prodigal son, God celebrates His prodigal son more than his dutiful first son. Such is God's heart. (021-040, 1968.09.01)

20 Let us understand clearly that although God is the great Lord and King, He has been starved in heart for six thousand years. We have to comfort God. Although God really has felt like destroying this world with one stroke of judgment, He has held on to His purpose, His hope and His desire for the earth. Keeping that in His sights, He has persevered as He suffered again, again and again. This is the God we must call our Father. We must call Him our Father not as a name or title, but because we feel that way about Him in our heart. A new teaching must emerge on this earth that will move people to relate as blood kin, parents, and brothers and sisters on a global scale. As they do, they can learn loyalty to God, creating a bond with God in heart that enables them to act centering on Heaven's heart. This heart is beyond time and space, beyond peoples and nations. Without such a teaching, this world will break apart. (9-075, 1960.04.10)

21 Now human beings have nowhere to go. But we have to face a final showdown, so we cannot just wallow in despair. Now a movement of truth has to arise, inspiring us to advance into a new heaven and earth with the genuine truth. We need a standard bearer who can guide us on this one and only path of life, to clean up our deplorable environment, which we face with hopeless despair, and to pursue the true way. We have been following this or that ideology, looking for the truth. It is only when the complete truth emerges that this world can be united completely. Once we learn this truth, we can and must perfect our character and our heart. (16-253, 1966.06.19)

22 Through heart, we need to understand God throughout history. God was a God of heart when He created all things of creation. We need to understand Gods heart at the time of creation, after the Fall, and during the course of history. You believe in God, but do you understand His heart? You absolutely need to. Next, you have to understand God's hope in each age as well as His heart in each age. In this way you can come to understand God's heart for the future. (16-253, 1966.06.19)

23 We have to feel the sorrowful heart of God. He had to watch Jesus dying on the cross after striving to fulfill his mission with such intense devotion and dedication. Jesus came for the sake of humankind and the universe. He came to dissolve God's sorrow, complete God's Will, and subjugate Satan. But disbelievers hounded Jesus from one comer to another, and in the end he had to carry the cross on Golgotha. Can you imagine Jesus' heart at that time? Yet even when he understood that God's promise and desire, of which he was the center, would be shattered and his life would end on the cross, Jesus did not betray God. He remained loyal and devoted to God to the end. No one believed in Jesus, but he paid no heed to this. He kept moving forward, bonded to Heaven on the path toward his life goal. Ultimately, Jesus' historic life became the path of hope for humankind. (3-174, 1957.10.25)

24 If God feels bitter sorrow toward the fallen world, it is because there are no true parents, true couples or true children. This is God's lamentation. That is why Paul said that human redemption is as adopted children. They are only adopted. So, no matter how good you are, you still are an adopted child. This you need to understand. Then what is God's sorrow? It is that the children of His direct lineage were degraded to be merely adopted children. Thus human history has been a sorrowful course to restore fallen children to the children of God's direct lineage. You can attend God closely only when you grasp His heart. This begins with grasping God's sorrow throughout history. When you love and raise your children, as a parent, you can come to feel God's heart. Also, when you feel true love between husband and wife, you should be able to feel God's original love. Then, your children should feel it through loving you, their parents. We need a teaching of goodness, and when that standard appears on earth, we should embody that standard of goodness. Today, we live according to our relative viewpoints; but based on the true parental heart of love we will be able to stand as subject partners who can become the center of value, the center of life, the center of thought and the center of love. (4-310, 1958.10.05)

God, the True Parent, True Teacher and True Owner

25 God's perfection was to have come through Adam's family, centered on love. That is, human beings perfect God. However, God's love is what perfects human beings. This is the ideal of oneness between God and human beings. A parental heart is the heart of living for the sake of others. Where their beloved children are concerned, the parents' way of life is to invest everything and forget what they have given. There is a Korean expression that the king, the teacher and the father share the same value. We call this oneness of king, teacher and father the “three great subject partners principle” God is the owner of the three great subject partners principle. In other words, God is the Father of all fathers, Teacher of all teachers and King of all kings. (259-279, 1994.04.10)

26 God is the True Parent of parents, True Teacher of teachers and True King of kings. God is the eternal True Parent, eternal True Teacher and eternal True Owner. To become a child of God, we first have to become a true parent like God. We have to go the way of a true teacher, like God, and then the way of a true owner, like God. This is the three great subject partners principle. God is the ultimate exemplar. (299-114, 1999.02.07)

27 Who is the center of the three great subject partners principle? It is the Parent. You have to become a parent-like teacher and a parent-like king. God is the Parent of parents and King of parents. This means you have to become God-like parents and teachers. This is the three great subject partners principle, which will remain in heaven and on earth to the end. (213-046, 1991.01.13)

28 The three great subject partners principle means that fulfilling any one role leads to fulfilling all three subject partner roles. Since the three great subject partners principle implies that each of the three can be in the position of subject partner, when you are a true parent, it follows that you are also a true teacher and a true owner. Similarly, when you become a true teacher, you also become a true parent and a true owner; and when you become a true owner, you will find that you are a true teacher and a true parent as well. This is inherent in the three great subject partners principle. The three have equal value. God is our True Parent and, at the same time, our True Teacher and True Owner. What kind of teacher is He? He is one who teaches us while caring for us, over and over again. What kind of an owner is He? He does not try to possess everything and make it His. Rather, He gives us everything, even Himself. He tells us, “You will become the owner.” If we were to sum this up in one sentence, that sentence would be: “I will give birth to you, raise you and make you an owner.” In short, God gives us birth, nurtures us and establishes us as owners. So it begins with God. Having created us, God's intention was to nurture us and elevate us to a position higher than His own, as children who would love on His behalf. As the Owner of the cosmos, His intention was to make us owners. (204-222, 1990.07.11)

29 God's ideal of creation is the ideal of the family. He intended to build His family. In order to form a family, you need to give birth to children, nurture them, and help them establish themselves in life. This is what parents do. God is the same. God is in the position of the True Parent; from this the three great subject partners principle emerges. The first role is to be a true parent, the second is to be a true teacher, and the third is to be a true owner. We should take this as our creed for daily life. (204-045, 1990.06.29)

30 God is the owner of the three great subject partners principle. God is the Parent. We absolutely need our True Parents also to be our True Teachers. In this confusing world, you can find your way in life if you relate to them even as just one of the three great subject partners. They are True Mother and True Father, of course, but if you relate to them as your True Teachers you also will not fail. Even if you meet them as True Owners, you will be able to live and go to the place of eternal life. Why is that so? It is because you are taking a position to live for the sake of others, in accordance with the heavenly law. Since God is like this, I want you to embody the three great subject partners principle. Do so by being the parent, teacher and owner in your own family. Then you will complete everything. Starting from the highest level, God, you manifest everything in your family, where the three perpendicular axes intersect. Then, because unity arises from the origin, everything that belongs to God becomes yours. That is what comes about when you resemble God. This is the teaching of the three great subject partners. (204-050, 1990.06.29)

31 Look at your body and mind. Isn't your original mind to be pitied? It stands in the position of God. It represents all of your ancestors, your forebears. Your original mind represents your teachers as well as your nation's sovereigns. Yet how long have you disrespected and mistreated it? As the center of the universe, your original mind stands in the position of the subject partner of true love as your true parent, true teacher and true owner. It has sacrificed over and over to save you as one person living on this earth. Isn't this so? Though it sacrificed so much, it has not once complained. Yet we drag it around and treat it continually with contempt, presuming it to be dead. Yet whenever you harbor an evil thought, for example, going out in the early morning darkness and stealing something, it comes alive and calls you to your senses, alerting you, “Don't do that, you scoundrel!'' Haven't you constantly manipulated your mind? Despite your having done so, it is in the position of your parent, teacher and owner. (209-154, 1990.11.28)

32 In the original homeland we attend God as the King. God is the King of the universe, the nation, the tribe and the family. God is the Teacher of the universe, the nation, the tribe and the family. God is the Parent of the universe, the nation, the tribe and the family. This is the teaching of the three great subject partners. This principle includes the original essence of love, which is living for the sake of others, and giving love without expecting anything in return. Therefore the three great subject partners themselves represent Heaven. If you could embody the teaching of the three great subject partners, that would be ideal. Yet even if you are unable to embody them all, if you can stand only in the position of a true parent, the teacher will stand on your left and the owner on your right. If you fulfill just one of the three, everything will be all right. Whether you become a true parent, a true teacher or a true owner, if you stand in one of these positions, you will have no problem registering in the kingdom of heaven. Each one of them unites all three. (209-154, 1990.11.28)

33 If human beings had not fallen, within Adam's family God would have become the Parent, Teacher and Owner. He would then have gone beyond that to the tribe, becoming the Parent, Teacher and Owner of the tribe. Then He would have risen to the position of Parent, Teacher and Owner of the nation. What does this perspective teach about a nation's president? The president is the nation's parent, so you should attend your president as your parent and your teacher. The president's actions should embody a standard representing the national spirit and historical tradition. And as teacher and owner, he or she should pass on the system of governance by which to continue managing and leading the nation. That is how governance should expand to the world and to all of heaven and earth. If God governs this way, no one will resist, because God is the origin of our life, our Parent who gave us birth. He is the origin of our knowledge, our Teacher who has given us an environment of freedom throughout history, in which we can live based our own self- realization. As our Owner, He has prepared and provided everything for us and has bequeathed everything to us. This principle is eternal and unchanging in the heavenly realm. This is the teaching of the three great subject partners that we honor. In conclusion, let us be a true parent, true teacher and true owner, as God is. (205-274, 1990.10.01)

Section 2. The God of True Love

1 God is omniscient and omnipotent. He can obtain everything He desires and do everything He wishes. It seems ideal, and that there is nothing God could need. Nonetheless, there is still one thing that He needs: love. Even though He is absolute, even God cannot have love by Himself. This is because love can be had only in a mutual relationship. No matter how all-knowing and all-powerful God is, He cannot possess love on His own. Of course He has love's attributes, but love's signals and love's stimulation can come only from another person, not from within oneself. Such is love. That is the power of love. (138-246, 1986.01.24)

2 For what purpose did God create us? He created us and established the standard for our perfection based on love. Hence, love is the standard. In other words, becoming a perfect person is based on God's love, not on our ability or level of leadership. Once we become a perfect person centering on God's love, we can unite with God in love, play with Him and enjoy everything together with Him forever. The perfect person, the one who meets the highest standard of God's desire, is the person who is one with God in love. (138-246, 1986.01.24)

God governs by His love

3 True love began from God. Love started from Him, is sustained by Him, and has to return to Him in the end. God is the King of kings. Since God is absolute, His love is eternal. Therefore, if you stand in the position of object partner to that absolute love, you are bound to have eternal life. This is what God intended from the very beginning of creation. It is for this reason that we want to live eternally. It is natural that we have such hope. (224-127, 1991.11.24)

4 You can realize true love only through a mutual base with another person. But true love is not only about husband and wife. Your husband-wife relationship has to be centered on God's ideal of creation. The absolute Owner of true love is God. When you desire to unite with your partner in true love, the true love of the absolute God will abide with you. Thus a true couple moves toward the future world with one hope, cherishing God's true love. Upon this foundation true children can be born, and the family will enjoy prosperity. Our ultimate hope is to transcend the sphere of a couple's life through true love, and form a family in harmony with God's ideal of true love. (294-066, 1998.06.11)

5 If there were no God, living on earth would be no fun. What do you want to see with your eyes? You want to see good things. When you go to a movie, you want to see a good movie, not a bad one. You want it to move you and inspire you. You also want to hear good things; you do not want to hear bad things. Among all good sounds, you want to hear the best. People want to see, hear, smell and touch the best of everything. What is the best thing of all? It is love. Then who is the owner of love? Who is the King of kings of love? It is God, who created heaven and earth. (037-021, 1970.12.22)

6 The omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent God, the King of wisdom, uses His power to transform the worst things in the human world into the best things. While doing this, God inevitably finds Himself making absolute demands on people based on love, as appears most fitting to Him. But being such a boss, what should God do? In that position, it seems as if God sometimes uses His power to make things as He likes. But even if He does so, He is making these demands out of love, because He takes this position not for Himself but for others. For this reason, those who live for themselves have nothing to do with God. To have a relationship of love with God, you cannot live for yourself. If you do so, you move far away from God. But if you live for others rather than for yourself, you too may sometimes have to act like a boss. Nevertheless, if you do so for the sake of others, you absolutely will become the owner of love. That is God. Therefore, we can say that in essence, God is the One whose existence as the absolutely unique being is based on love and caring for others. (175-155, 1988.04.16)

7 God is a loving ruler. He is a loving ruler who eternally lives for the sake of others. He is such a God. Therefore, if you want to have a relationship with Him, stay together with Him and enjoy His reign in the realm of love, you too have to assert yourself through a life of loving and caring for others. Otherwise, you are neglecting your relationship with God. (175-157, 1988.04.16)

8 Even the absolute God wants to obey true love absolutely. This view is not to be found in Christian theology. In the history of Christian civilization, people seeking after power caused much bloodshed. They believed that everything could be achieved through power. They also believed that God could do whatever He pleased, but this is wrong. Even the God of absolute power is looking for a place where love can settle, a place where love can be secured. God absolutely adores love. How much does He adore it? He adores it more than He likes exercising His absolute power, more than He likes being omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent. What does this mean? For the sake of love, God absolutely obeys love, even if He has to abandon everything else. Only then does it all make sense. We say God is the Father of all humankind, don't we? If He is, could He, as the Father, tell His sons and daughters that they must absolutely obey the law of love if He did not live in obedience to it Himself? It is an indispensable root principle that God can teach His children to live in absolute obedience to love only because He Himself does so. He can affirm that they should live that way because He Himself is doing so. (207-261, 1990.11.11)

9 If you ask what is true, I would answer, “absolute love.” Even the absolute God must absolutely obey true love. When a man and a woman love each other so much that they cannot live without each other, they can each go beyond their own life. Each can sacrifice his or her life for the sake of the beloved. To become one with their beloved, they are willing to sacrifice everything, the past, the present and the future. If this is true of love even in this fallen world, how much stronger is perfect love, the love God wanted, in the original world? Life is not the issue. God can deny even His own life for true love. That is the power of true love. If God could do whatever He pleased with love, the world of peace could not come about. By the arbitrary use of His power He could bring about one unified world, but without harmonious giving and receiving between people who love and care for one another, it would not be a world of peace and unity. (289-274, 1998.02.01)

We are born for true love

10 Why did God create all things? It was to have object partners whom He could love. He wanted to create a realm of object partners with whom to share love. He wanted people to be able to live on earth and then return to the original world and dwell in His eternal, original homeland of love. Man was born for woman, and woman was born for man, all because of love. Why do men and women desire love? It is for the sake of God's love. This is the truth. (142-076, 1986.03.01)

11 God is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal; these are His attributes. Therefore, His love is absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal. If you are seeking the path of love while leading a self-centered life, you will come to a dead end. When a man and a woman love each other with absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal love, God's attributes manifest as absolute love, unique love, unchanging love and eternal love. We are born resembling the eternal God so that we may attain eternal life; hence, we ought to live our lives based on eternal true love. True love is not two, but one; it is unique. But no matter how unique and absolute love is, there would be serious problems if it were changeable. Therefore love also must be eternally unchanging. (400-067, 2002.12.27)

12 The ownership of absolute love, which is one of God's main attributes, develops in an unbroken line from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. This is how it develops. Upon achieving this, the ages of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world will lead to one extended world of which they will all be a part, connected to the one center, God. If we had grown up naturally as we should have, we would have reached a vertical position centered on the internal attributes of the incorporeal God, which we originally should have possessed. Our center would have been God, the original absolute Owner, whose position is that of the masculine subject partner. This is as it would have been in the world without the Fall. (404-246, 2003.02.05)

13 Adam and Eve are the body of the absolute Creator. They were made to be His body. The substantial world was meant to stimulate Him, but God, being an incorporeal existence, cannot relate to it directly. So God, who was dwelling in the minds of Adam and Eve, hoped that they would grow to maturity. However, while God was waiting for them to mature, Adam and Eve fell. If they had not fallen, their children would have been God's sons and daughters, inheriting His direct lineage. God was to have been the root of our lineage. He was to have been the root of love. But due to the Fall, the root based on God's love was not secured. (141-039, 1986.02.16)

14 After He created our first ancestors, Adam and Eve, what standard did God want to uphold for them? He absolutely did not intend to keep them in a milieu of sorrow, pain and unhappiness. God created Adam and Eve as the base of His work, the nest for His heart and the object partners of His love. God is naturally the God of goodness. Since the God of goodness created this world, He created it to be good. The environment in which Adam and Eve dwelt should also have been good. This was God's purpose and idea at the time of creation. (8-173, 1959.12.13)

15 What was God's attitude when He created Adam and Eve as His object partners of love? It was to invest everything for them and then forget how much He had done. This is the basic spirit behind the origin of the cosmos. However, when Adam and Eve fell they reversed this principle. God sacrificed Himself and invested Himself completely to create them as His second selves and His object partners. He wanted His object partners to be even better than Himself. But human beings, ever since the Fall, are inclined to sacrifice others for their own sake. That is why this fallen world promotes selfish individualism. It brings about destruction, and a hell on earth that has spread worldwide. This is our present world. (254-028, 1994.02.01)

The ideal of creation, which is fulfilled through love

16 God is incorporeal. From the origin, He divides Himself to such an extent that He becomes invisible. That is, since He divides Himself infinitely, He becomes invisible. Then, when these divisions come into union, God is born again, grows up and reaches the zenith. Then how can God perfect Himself? This may be the first time you have heard such a question, but it actually makes sense. God too has to reach perfection. I am not talking about the perfection of knowledge, for God is omniscient. The ideal of creation is not about the perfection of wealth or power, but the perfection of love. (222-316, 1991.11.06)

17 God is the Absolute Being, but He also absolutely needs love. God also exists because of love. He lives for love. Each human being was born to embody the internal quality of one of God's dual characteristics. Adam resembles half of God's character and Eve resembles the other half. Therefore, neither can reach perfection alone. A man cannot reach perfection on his own and a woman cannot reach perfection on her own. A man has to meet a woman, and a woman has to meet a man. (166-206, 1987.06.07)

18 How can human beings reach perfection? There is no way that, on their own, a man can perfect himself or a woman can perfect herself. This is because each is only half complete. They can only be perfected fully through total unity in love. Furthermore, to reach perfection Adam and Eve absolutely need God. They need a vertical relationship with Him. That is, for their perfection Adam and Eve need both vertical and horizontal relationships of love. Otherwise, they cannot engage in the circular and spherical motions of love. For this reason, Adam absolutely needs his horizontal relationship with Eve. By the same token, Eve absolutely needs Adam. (145-321, 1986.06.01)

19 For the sake of love God divided Himself into man and woman. The invisible God, as one united being, cannot experience the stimulation of love. It was to feel this stimulation that He divided Himself into man and woman, manifesting His incorporeal substance into corporeal substance. He manifested His incorporeal internal nature and external form in the substantial realm of corporeal internal nature and external form. These must become one if they are to return stimulation to the realm of incorporeal substance. Since God exists as the incorporeal substantial being, corporeal substantial beings must become one with God through the love of their incorporeal internal nature and external form. So when a man and a woman become substantial object partners by becoming one with each other, they finally become the partners of God's love. (253-255, 1994.01.30)

20 The creation of human beings, God's manifestation in substance, reflects God's own growth. God finds this process interesting and stimulating. Human beings feel the same way. An artist paints with the idea of creating a masterpiece that can express his or her inner attributes fully and substantially. In order to do this, the artist has to wrench the essence and energy from deep inside his or her bone marrow, and invest that into the work. (225-200, 1992.01.20)

Section 3. God Is Our True Parent

1 As God's substantial object partners, a man represents God's yang characteristics and a woman represents God's yin characteristics. The Principle of Creation divides God's characteristics into two genders and then brings them into union again as one body. Through union they come to resemble God's original characteristics. When they are born, a man and a woman each resemble one facet of God's dual characteristics. Accordingly, the union of one man and one woman is the union of God's yang and yin characteristics. In other words, by uniting they become a harmonious being that resembles God. Thus the two people as husband and wife form a union that resembles all facets of God. The man becomes the second self of the True Father by representing God's yang characteristics, and the woman becomes the second self of the True Mother, representing God's yin characteristics. In addition, the man and woman are each an individual representative of God. (9-083, 1960.04.16)

The parent-child relationship is the center of the universe

2 God is the Father of humanity. We are the sons and daughters of God. If God is the first generation, we are the second generation God. The first generation God is plus, and the second generation God is minus. Plus and minus automatically unite as one; that is the Principle of Creation. (275-316, 1996.01.01)

3 What is the center of heaven and earth, and what is the root of the universe? When I entered into a mystical state and prayed to God about this, He told me that it is the relationship between the Father and his sons and daughters, that is, the parent-child relationship. If you think this refers to the relationship between a physical father and mother and their sons and daughters, you do not understand it fully. I am talking about the relationship between God and human beings. (19-160, 1968.01.01)

4 God and human beings have a parent-child relationship. How do we come to this conclusion? When you enter a mystical state in your prayer and ask, “If human beings are the center of the created world, what is the center of the universe?” you will receive a simple answer: “It is the parent-child relationship.” You may think that the parent-child relationship here refers to the relationship between your physical mother and father and yourself, that is, a relationship centered on human morals and ethics, but that is not what I am talking about. The parent- child relationship between God and human beings united in heart is multidimensional. It is that point that is the center of the universe. (048-209, 1971.09.19)

5 From the viewpoint of love, we are each the fruit of a mother's love, of a father's love and of God's love. Vertically we are the fruit of God's love; horizontally we are each the fruit of a mother and a father's love. Because we want to follow this love forever and unite with it, we can never betray it. We want to stay and live in that love forever. That is why even though mothers and fathers are fallen, they still want to live with their children forever. (191-230, 1989.06.25)

6 God too has a mind and a body, which are absolutely united in a relationship of subject partner and object partner. Because they are united, God can rest there in peace. God dwells eternally at the place where mind and body are united. They are united centered on true love. God created human beings to be His object partners, united with Him in mind and body. The parent-child relationship is one of lineage. Children inherit every element from their parents. From their father and mother, children inherit their internal nature and external form, which relate as subject and object partners. Taking after their mother and father, children inherit these plus and minus elements. There is nothing else they can inherit. The oneness of God is like the oneness of all the bones that constitute one body. It is from that point that our mind and body become one. After that, we come to need a partner. Man needs woman, woman needs man, and they need their children and family. (266-222, 1995.01.01)

7 God is the Father who represents the mind, and the first ancestors centered on true love, which has nothing to do with the Fall, are the Parents who represent the body. Having uncovered this truth, which had remained hidden throughout history, the Unification Church uses the name “True Parents.” In the original view, the ideal of creation was the horizontal True Parents, God's son and daughter. These were to have been Adam and Eve. (177-338, 1988.05.22)

8 God is the God of love. Where is it that God truly loves human beings? It is in the place where people would most wish to be, and God too surely loves that place. That place, where God's heart and the human heart are bonded in unity, is the parent-child relationship. The parent-child relationship is the root of the universe. It is the relationship between the absolute God, who created heaven and earth, and unfallen, original human beings. The place of original value, where we are meant to arrive, is the place where God stands as the Father and we stand as His children. (053-286, 1972.03.04)

9 What is the root of the universe? The beginning is love; the result is a father and son. God created the universe in order to have a relationship of love between parent and child. The root of the universe, therefore, is the parent-child relationship. Since you are connected to the root of the universe, you need to become a parent and also a son or daughter. (118-290, 1982.06.20)

10 The root of the universe is the parent-child relationship. When we ask our original mind what our life's destiny is, it will no doubt reply that it is to make God our own and to win God's love. Even if parents have ten children, their love for each one is absolute. When all people, with one accord in mind and action, call God, “Father!” the long withheld love of our Father, so deserving of sympathy, will flow forth. When the parental love in the father's heart and mother's heart flows forth from their bone marrow and enters their children, they all feel the beginning point of utmost happiness. We can dwell there; it is the homeland of our heart. (023-129, 1969.05.18)

11 People like what resembles them. Thus, the ideal world should resemble God. How did God create heaven and earth in the beginning? Genesis 1:27 reads: “God created man in His own image; in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them.” That God created man and woman in His image means that human beings resemble God. We like what resembles us, and because we resemble Him, God also likes us. God created all things in the universe. Looking at them brings Him happiness because they resemble Him. (26-167, 1969.10.25)

12 God is the Absolute Being; He is omniscient and omnipotent. But whom does God resemble? Since we are created in God's image, God resembles us. God is a personal God and it is in that way that we say He resembles human beings. It is stated that human beings were created in God's image, and certainly the Father God resembles His own children. If God resembles human beings, whom does that mean He resembles? God resembles woman and God resembles man. (070-047, 1974.02.08)

13 Whom do we resemble? We resemble God. From God's vantage point, we resemble God; from our vantage point, God resembles us. In other words, in a father's eyes, his son resembles him; in the son's eyes, his father resembles him. God resembles us, and we resemble God. Whom do we resemble in terms of our desire? Our desire resembles God's desire. Because our desire resembles God's, we desire to own the best. God as the Absolute Being is the highest of all beings, so He does not want to settle for anything inferior. He wants the best. This is also true of our desire. (39-171, 1971.01.10)

14 God is omniscient, omnipotent, omnipresent and eternal. Which point should we resemble? If we resemble Him, what does that mean for us? Since God is eternal, we should be eternal, and since God is omnipresent, we should be omnipresent. That is why we desire to live anywhere and everywhere in the world. We want to rule the entire world with almighty power. The fact that we desire such things shows that we resemble God. (26-167, 1969.10.25)

15 Consider the relationship between God and human beings, with God as the Father and we as His children. If someone were to say, “Your children are more handsome than you, God,” God would not feel bad. If He felt bad upon hearing such words, God would be no better than fallen human beings. This is why love is necessary. (40-343, 1971.02.11)

God is our True Parent

16 God is the vertical True Parent. Our Creator, God, stands in the position of the vertical True Parent based on true love. Yet if God were the owner of vertical love only, His love would touch only a single point. Thus He would ask how He could expand His love horizontally. True Parents, not God Himself, are the ones who give birth to children. True Parents are a couple standing as the parents of horizontal true love. They possess horizontal love at a 90-degree angle to the vertical love of God, the True Parent. You need love from the parents in both positions. One is the Parent who is the Creator. The other is True Parents, whom God created in the position of the body, as His object partners, in pursuit of the ideal. Thus God is the Parent in the position of the mind, and True Parents are the parents in the position of the body. (182-259, 1988.10.23)

17 God is the vertical Father. He is the Parent of vertical true love. Had Adam and Eve grown to maturity and fulfilled God's Will, they would have become the horizontal parents. They would have stood in the position of the parents of horizontal true love. These two sets of parents would meet at a 90-degree angle, the crossroads of love. (183-104, 1988.10.15)

18 God, the Creator, is the vertical Father. Adam and Eve, had they not fallen but reached perfection, would have become the horizontal Parents. If they had become one centered on love and had given birth to children, those children would have resembled their vertical Parent and horizontal Parents. They would have become the embodiments of the love of these Parents, who are true. These children would have represented both God and True Parents. (183-187, 1988.11.01)

19 God is the vertical True Parent of true love. He is the vertical axis. There is only one such position; it is eternal and unchanging. God is in the position of the vertical True Father of true love, the True Parent. Without true love, we have nothing to do with God. In relation to the True Parent of vertical true love, Adam and Eve are the horizontal Parents of true love. The True Parents' position is that of horizontal Parents of true love. (184-250, 1989.01.01)

20 From the viewpoint of love, God is the vertical Father and the True Parent of vertical love. He is the True Parent who can endow vertical life and vertical lineage. God is the vertical Father who can give us vertical true love, life and lineage. The fruit of that Father is your mind, which stands in the vertical position. That mind is your vertical self. (231-078, 1992.05.31)

21 God is the vertical Parent, and Adam and Eve are the horizontal Parents of true love. Originally, human beings should have been born as descendants of these two united sets of parents, and, without falling, should have inherited their lineage. But Eve, before she was twenty years old and while she was still immature, paired with Satan. According to the Principle, no matter how devout your faith, unless you have a chance to attend true parents on earth there is no way for you to go to the kingdom of heaven. Then who are the True Parents, who have overcome the Fall? God is the True Parent of vertical true love, and the mature Adam and Eve are the Parents of horizontal true love, the horizontal Parents. With what can the vertical Parent and the horizontal Parents be bound as one? With the explosion of love that occurs at the 90-degree angle. Through this explosion, Adam and Eve become heavenly people as they give birth to children to create a family, a tribe, a people, a nation and the world. (185-187, 1989.01.08)

God has to attain His kingship

22 Who in the world is God? People say, “God is absolute. As the Creator, He is the Holy One, while human beings are profane.” This is an incorrect understanding, however. If God is absolute and holy, then that which He created according to His ideal should also be holy. Long ago, during their course in the wilderness, the Israelites worshipped the Tabernacle, which contained the Holy Place and the Holy of Holies. Yet, can you compare the Holy of Holies fashioned by human beings with the Holy of Holies and the Holy Place that God created as the original nature of unfallen Adam and Eve? What was the Tabernacle, composed of the Holy of Holies and the Holy Place? It was nothing but a transitory symbol that prefigured the substantial being— the original Temple and the original Holy of Holies. Its symbolism compounded, expanded and elevated the ideal of the one who was to come. It represented the union of Adam and Eve in their ideal restored form. The symbol in and of itself is not holy, but since people revered the Holy Place and the Holy of Holies made by fallen human beings, then how much more should we revere Adam and Eve, who were made by the absolutely Holy Being? God is at the center of the Holy of Holies, which corresponds to the minds of Adam and Eve, and in the Holy Place, which corresponds to their bodies. Adam was to have become God's body and Eve too was to have become God's body. Adam was to resemble God's masculine nature, and Eve God's feminine nature. The marriage of these two, Adam and Eve, was to have been the ceremony to set up the cosmic kingship, the kingship of love. (143-236, 1986.03.19)

23 Adam and Eve are the bodies of God. Adam becomes the king and Eve the queen of the future, with God as their center. They are one in body with God. This is referred to as origin-division-union. Division occurs from the origin for the sake of love. If you were asked, “Why did the absolute God divide them? Couldn't He just as easily have done whatever He wanted, without dividing them?” what would your answer be? He divided them because, although God created the physical world, He cannot reign over it as an incorporeal being. He therefore needs a form. God's purpose of creation is to acquire a substantial body and substantially become the Parent. Who were the substantial beings to realize this purpose? They were Adam and Eve. Had Adam and Eve reached perfection, God would have entered their minds and they would have attained God- centered kingship. (214-040, 1991.02.01)

24 Why did God create human beings? God did so in order to manage and lead the physical universe. He intended to do so through Adam and Eve, who were to become the substantial lords of the universe. Because God remains without form, even in the spirit world, He cannot reign directly over the universe. Thus, He created human beings in order to assume a physical form and, through that embodiment, become the King who could govern His descendants, His children born into the world. Then, whose face was meant to be the face of that king? It was Adam's face. Once God created a king, He needed a queen. Eve was meant to be that queen. Together they were to become the ancestors of humankind both on earth and in the spirit world. Hence, if the traditions set up during the lifetime of these Parents had extended throughout the world and been bequeathed for thousands of years, there would have been only one kingship, the kingship of the physical world as well as the spirit world. (199-144, 1990.02.16)

25 God is incorporeal. Hence, even when you go to the spirit world you will not be able to see Him. God created Adam out of love. Because the created world has form, God also needs form in order to become the Father. When He assumes physical form and becomes the Father, the incorporeal and the corporeal become one. This represents the unity of the cosmos. I am saying that God created Adam and Eve in order to dwell within their bodies. That is why Adam and Eve were to resemble God in His external form. When Adam and Eve were enthroned in heaven, God would have dwelt in their hearts as King and Queen and governed the earthly world and the incorporeal world. This is how God's kingdom, the kingdom of love, was to have been established. (143-093, 1986.03.16)

26 God is the King of kings and Parent of parents, so Adam and Eve were to be the prince and princess of God's true love. But due to the Fall, they lost their positions as prince and princess. Further, they lost the right of the eldest son, the right of parents, and the kingship. (222-139, 1991.10.28)

CHAPTER 3 God the Creator

Section 1. God's Work of Creation

1 Heaven and earth did not simply originate from matter, nor did they emerge spontaneously or by chance. God, the Creator, exists. He is the first cause of the cosmos. He is absolute, eternal, unchanging and good. He made all things in the universe according to His purpose of creation, His basic design. God is the origin of heart and emotion, and His purpose is to create joy. However, one cannot feel joy alone. In order for a subject partner to feel joy, an object partner is absolutely necessary. The greatest joy comes from the exchange of love between subject and object partners. (190-320, 1989.06.23)

2 Heaven and earth originated from the Will of the One. Because God, our Heavenly Parent, exists, the created world came into existence. God, the Parent of heaven and earth, is the central Being. That is why God is one with all beings of this world, and why God and I are one, not two. God desires, on one hand, to come down to earth from above along a vertical line, in order to stand at the center. On the other hand, He desires to connect everything on the horizontal plane with that center. (166-202, 1987.06.07)

3 In the beginning, when God created heaven and earth, He had a design for the cosmos, an ideal and a purpose for it. Through it, He wanted His creation to correspond to His own internal standard so that He could relate to it forever. The center of it all was God's heart of love. The origin of the cosmos was God Himself, and it was God's heart that provided the original impulse that set in motion the phenomena of creation. From that heart of love springs the ideal realm where all things come into oneness. (15-045, 1965.02.07)

God's plan for creation

4 Adam and Eve are God's body. They are God's visible body and they are in the position of the visible God. God is the originator of energy; He cannot be seen even in the spirit world. He has no form. Hence, in order to guide and govern the physical world, He has to assume an external, physical form. If, instead of falling, Adam and Eve had reached perfection while living on earth then gone on to the heavenly world, they would have become the visible form of God. The invisible God and visible Adam and Eve would have been one. Then, since Adam and Eve's laughter would have been God's laughter, it would have been the laughter of heaven and earth. God created this world so that He, who is incorporeal, could emerge on earth in substance. In other words, this world was created so that the incorporeal God could emerge as the substantial God. (105-193, 1979.10.21)

5 God is the womb of human beings and the nucleus of all things in the universe. Then why did God, the nucleus of all things, have to create the heavens and the earth? It is because if a nucleus exists alone, it will perish or disintegrate. Consider electricity. No matter how perfect a positive charge is, without a negative charge it will disappear. There are no exceptions to this. If a plus wants to survive, it has to align with the principle that sustains its life. Therefore, through the plan of creation, there will emerge a perfect minus. It is because existence depends upon the interaction between the two. (035-055, 1970.10.03)

6 God, who made all things of creation in heaven and on earth, established His perfect substantial object partners in the external world to reflect His feelings, the inner world of His mind. He did this so that He could fully interact with them. He created human beings as object partners who would take responsibility for this, endowing them with a foundation that would allow them to engage in perfect giving and receiving. That is why, of all His creation, God loves human beings the most, and why they appreciate God the most. They respect God. Therefore, they go in search of God and God comes in search of them. (151-212, 1962.12.15)

7 When we say, “God is the Lord, the Creator who made heaven and earth,” we mean that He is the origin and subject partner of all things. Hence, all things of creation are His object partners. An artist who wants to create a masterpiece will first plan it in his or her mind. The artist expects the work to unfold according to plan and that the result will be pleasing. What does it mean to be pleasing? It means that the work of art should be pleasing to the eyes, the ears, the mouth and every cell in the body in a harmonious way. Then it will be pleasing to the mind, which represents the body. Seen in this way, the original standard is unity of the mind and body. Our spirit selves have five spiritual senses; our physical selves have five physical senses. These two should be in perfect harmony. This doesn't happen simply by enjoying a meal. Harmony between the mind and the body begins with true love. (185-153, 1989.01.08)

8 God is the subject partner who created the universe. Even though God is the subject partner of human beings, and we are His sons and daughters, He follows the principle: “I exist for human beings.” Because of this, we can be happy people. There is nothing more we would want. Originally we should have had this status, but we failed to attain it. That is why we hunger to possess the very best thing. The very best thing is God's love. (062-219, 1972.09.25)

9 God created for the sake of those with whom He intended to form a relationship. He invested tremendous energy at the outset, but not for Himself, not for His own pleasure. He invested everything to create partners with whom He could build a relationship. In the pursuit of ideal partners, God invested Himself totally, creating everything in heaven and on earth. (086-116, 1976.03.14)

10 What comes first, existence or life? Philosophy places the question of existence first. It does not deal with life. Then from where does life come? Life does not come from itself; it comes from parents' love. God governs the world of life and the world of love. In fact, life precedes existence, but philosophy deals only with questions that come after existence. It is life that moves all existing things. Then what is the cause that moves life? Love moves life. Because life comes from love, the natural way of life is to seek relationships of love and to attain the outcomes of love. This is the heart that lies behind the creation of heaven and earth. (050-279, 1971.11.08)

11 No matter how great God is, He is lonely if He cannot feel love. He would want to hug even a cat and say, “I did such a good job making this cat. When I made its ears, I felt good. I made its paws like this so it could easily catch mice. It gives me such a good feeling.” This good feeling toward everything He made is related to God's inner heart and motivation. (141-026, 1986.02.16)

12 God is still striving to use His power of creation to build a new environment for us. He has that power. However, as long as we are in the fallen realm, it is not possible. It cannot be done unless we meet certain conditions. It is not because God lacks power that He has not done this. When the conditions are ripe, when the arrangements are in place for God to move, then a new history and a new environment can emerge, no matter the time, no matter the age. God has the same power and authority today that He had in the beginning when He created all things. He has possessed that power throughout the course of history; He possesses it today and He will possess it in the future. He is the eternal Lord of Creation. (147-172, 1986.09.21)

13 When God began the creation, He had His Will, He had an idea, and He had a master plan. Thus, God's original Will went along with a plan to create human beings, and based on that plan He built a world correlative to us. That is why, despite the human Fall, we who live in the realm of God's providence of salvation in this day and age have to stand at the center of His Will, that is, within the realm of His Will and plan. The time has come. That is why God is preparing the conditions by which we can enter the realm of His Will and plan. Over the course of history, numerous religions have emerged with the purpose of pioneering the environment, setting the conditions so that we can enter the realm of His plan. (076-092, 1975.02.01)

God's total investment in the creation

14 When God created heaven and earth, why did He create human beings? As long as God was without a partner, He had no stimulation. He made human beings as His partners, who would allow Him to feel love, life and hope. God did not create human beings as the Bible seems to imply, simply by saying, “Let there be you!” In reality, God put all His life, love and hope on the line to create human beings. We can say in short that God invested everything into the relationship between Himself and human beings. His was an unconditional, total investment. This reveals to us that God's intention is to realize true love. For love, He invested in His counterparts one hundred percent. The process of God investing Himself requires Him to deplete His energy, but because He invests everything totally, the outcome is not depletion. When He invests one hundred percent and completes His work, the counterparts into whom He invested one hundred percent, after they perfect themselves one hundred percent, return to God and infuse their love into Him. They emerge with everything God invested in them coalesced together with their own power of love, their value, and their honor as His partners. Possessing all of this, they stimulate God, and God can finally feel joy. (69-061, 1973.09.10)

15 Parents instinctively invest everything for their children. God is the same. God does not invest Himself for His own sake. He exists not for Himself but for His counterparts. If God were to exist only for Himself, He would not be the God of true love. Love, life and hope are realized when parents sacrifice themselves completely for their children with the desire to be together with them. Accordingly, the true God of true love, true life and true hope wishes to give His true love, true life and true hope to human beings. He gives these things not to please Himself, but to please those who receive them. (69-062, 1973.09.10)

16 In creating His partners, the true God completely invested Himself to fashion them into the most valuable, ideal and perfect form. This means that once He created Adam and Eve, God lived for their sake, not His own. God moved from the time of living for His own sake to the time of living for the sake of His partners. An ideal being does not live for his or her own sake. An ideal being lives for the sake of others, for the sake of the object partner. This is the core principle of the universe. (69-083, 1973.10.20)

17 The Bible gives the impression that since God is omniscient and omnipotent, He brought everything into being by merely saying, “Let there be heaven” and “Let there be earth.” But this is not the case. God invested everything, all the energy He had. By investing the full power of His love, He created all things as offerings and gifts for His beloved sons and daughters who were to come, His beloved future family. (112-307, 1981.04.25)

18 Creation entails the investment of energy. Every artist in the world desires to create the greatest of masterpieces. He or she invests everything, spirit, heart and soul, with the utmost devotion. It is not partial investment, but total investment that gives birth to the perfect masterpiece. Perfection finally comes when the created object needs nothing more. Can you fully love an object of hope that you made while withholding something of yourself, withholding your flesh and blood? It is only when you have given everything, your bones, your flesh, your ideas and everything you possess, that you can bond with what you have created as the object of your hope. That is why I am saying that the beginning of the process of creation itself could have been possible only through investment. There has to be the investment of energy. Nothing can be made without the investment of energy. Committed to the principle that a perfect object partner is created from an infusion of all one's energy, God invested everything He had as the subject partner in order to create His object partner. God's work of creation was the beginning of His movement toward the state of existing not for Himself, but for His object partner. (078-111, 1975.05.06)

19 In order to create all things, God had to pour out His very essence. That is, He invested a great deal of energy. This could have depleted His energy and resulted in God suffering a loss. Yet He created the world with love, to be His object partner, and He devoted Himself to fulfilling this purpose. His investment was not to bear fruit in Himself but rather in His partner. Since God created with love, even though He fully invested Himself, He did not feel diminished. Rather, He felt satisfied. This became a principle, and this essence of parental love became the tradition. God's total self-investment meant that He was not conscious of Himself as He worked. He was so immersed in pursuing the purpose of His partner that He completely forgot Himself. In the end, God wants to live for the sake of the human beings whom He created. This is the basic principle of creation. (60-086, 1972.08.06)

20 In the world of physics, the input is greater than the output. But in the world of love, the input is less than the output. Because this principle applies on the horizontal plane, the universe exists forever. Consumption depletes everything. But because of its constant motion, the energy of love that is invested without limit is not consumed or depleted; rather it is expanded. Thus, God's existence is perpetuated based on love. The universe maintains its existence eternally through this continuous circular motion. Therefore, from the family to the tribe, from the tribe to the nation, and from the nation to the world, everything expands on the same basis and with the same value. Thus all people in the universe will be in agreement, like unto a single human brain, and we will be able to build the ideal world, the realm of total oneness in unity and peace. (289-098, 1997.12.30)

God created through principle and law

21 God gave Adam and Eve the commandment as a condition of faith, when they were in the position of His object partners. However, from now on, God will seek something more substantial. Therefore, we must unite our minds and bodies in order to embody God. We must become more than someone whom God can relate to as only His object partner. By adhering to the laws of creation, we must become His substantial self. (002-331, 1957.07.28)

22 The Bible describes God's creation of heaven and earth in simple terms, saying that God created heaven and earth through the Word. The impression is that when He spoke the words, “Let there be...,” that entity appeared with a snappy “Here I am!” When God said, “Let there be light,” the stars appeared. When God said, “Let dry ground appear,” the earth simply formed itself. However, please be aware that in this process God maintained the principle of progression, starting with the lowest and simplest things and going on to create higher and more complex things according to an all-encompassing order and law. (65-021, 1972.11.13)

23 In people's lives, true love for the sake of others is the foundation for mutual relationships. We experience this first in the true love of parents. Parents' true love, rooted in God's true love, can perfect individuals. Perfected individuals, who then become husband and wife and build an ideal family, can bestow true love upon their children. That is the order of creation. The ideal world on earth expands from the perfect individual to a family, society, nation and world of true love. Our present world, however, emerged from a beginning very different from this ideal and expanded according to the results of the Fall. This world is separated from the proper order of true love, the essential dynamic of God's creation. The world today, which ignores the order of God's creation and follows man-made structures, social forms and laws, cannot give rise to ideal individuals, families or nations. (219-009, 1991.08.24)

24 When God created the heavens and the earth, He first made all things and then He created human beings as His object partners. The dynamic of giving and receiving is a basic law, so until you give everything, nothing will return. This is a principle. A husband has to love his wife completely before she will say, “I completely love my husband.” Only when she has received his complete love will she begin to give back completely. This is a principle of heaven and earth. Thus, only when you receive completely from your subject partner do you reciprocate completely. If you were to reciprocate before you received completely, what you returned would not be perfect and complete. This is give-and-receive action based on love; it is a law of the universe based on the Principle. (60-232, 1972.08.17)

25 We can see that the process of God's creation follows a principle of three stages. First God has an idea, then He completes that idea in His mind, and finally He manifests that idea. He formed all things of creation through these three stages. Of course, God cannot substantiate His Word in His mind alone. For this, He too had to unite His mind and body. That is how He could finally bring about His creation when He spoke, “Let it be! Let it be created like this!” (60-261, 1972.08.18)

26 God's process of creation began from the concept of creating His counterparts and the motivation to do so. He began with extremely tiny entities. When they were complete, He added a higher motivation and purpose and advanced to larger entities. He continued this process to achieve stages ever more complex, adding new design elements and higher purposes until He came to create human beings. (66-243, 1973.05.15)

27 Based on the principle, God the Creator substantially developed all things from the beginning of creation, throughout history and until now, through a process of growth. He created Adam and Eve to go through the same process. Where did this begin for them? In the same way that tiny cells combine together to form bigger things, a baby is formed through ten months in the womb to emerge as a male or female child. If this were not the case, we would have no way to explain the logic of the inheritance of life. In other words, the realm of the object partner must correspond to the realm of the subject partner. In Divine Principle terms, there has to be an external form that corresponds to the internal nature. (225-199, 1992.01.20)

28 The internal nature has the innate capacity to unite and communicate with the external form in every fundamental respect. As a result, the birth and growth process of human beings allows the invisible, incorporeal God to see Himself in their substantial forms. Because His every intrinsic aspect is expressed and manifested through them, God cannot help but love them. That is so for each of us. We are God's embodiments, His substance. To transpose invisible substance into visible substance, God has to invest everything. (225-200, 1992.01.20)

God's dwelling and manifestation

29 Where does God want to dwell? If Adam and Eve had not fallen but had grown to perfection, and true love had united them in total oneness, that oneness is where God would have dwelt. On their wedding day, God wanted to meet them at the center of their first love. Where else would God plant His blood, His love and His life? In that love, internal and external, plus and minus would have united in harmony. For that reason, we treasure first love the most. God is the owner of vertical eternal love and the husband is the owner of horizontal eternal love. (347-166, 2001.07.04)

30 God's intention and purpose went beyond perfecting the vertical subject- object relationship with human beings in love. After perfecting vertical love, He wanted Adam and Eve to bear the fruit of their horizontal love. That moment was to be the very moment when the internal Parent, God, and the external parents, Adam and Eve, would achieve the ideal of love in complete union. Then the incorporeal Parent, through the form of Adam and Eve, would have become the eternal Parent in this corporeal world. At that moment Adam and Eve would have become the True Parents and true ancestors of humankind. (135-012, 1985.08.20)

31 When God created heaven and earth, there was no need for restoration. His hope when He created the original world, with human beings at its center, differed fundamentally from the hope He has for the world of today, which is in need of restoration. His genuine hope in creating Adam and Eve, surpassing everything else, was to manifest Himself. In other words, through Adam and Eve, God aspired for the day when His internal attributes would become external substance. God's hope for restoration is to bring human beings into alignment with this majestic hope He had at the time of creation. (029-292, 1970.03.12)

32 God's purpose in creating the world was to live together with His creation, but today there is no realm in which people, the things of creation, and God can live together. God lost His dwelling place as a result of the Fall. From the day He lost Adam and Eve until today, God has been roaming about looking for His people. Why is this? It is because when we become God's temple and God's body, united with Him as substantial beings representing heaven and earth, our joy will become God's joy, and God will connect His joy to all things through us. It is because we will become the mediators connecting God with all things of creation. (5-140, 1959.01.11)

Section 2. The World God Created

1 In the Bible, Genesis 1:27 states, “God created humankind in His image; in the image of God He created them; male and female He created them” Therefore, we can deduce that male and female exist within God. God is the one subject partner who manifests these two beings as one. Adam and Eve are the ones who were to resemble His dual characteristics. (054-091, 1972.03.20)

God is a harmonious being of dual characteristics

2 God exists as the subject partner with dual characteristics. He manifested His internal masculinity to become substantially visible through Adam as His counterpart, and He manifested His internal femininity substantially through Eve. In other words, human beings represent the investment and substantial embodiment of all that is within God's internal nature. (143-081, 1986.03.16)

3 The Unification Principle defines God as the incorporeal, absolute subject partner, the subject partner with dual characteristics in harmony. As a being with dual characteristics, God created Adam and Eve as His substantial second selves to reflect His characteristics individually. He intended to become the center in the vertical position when they fully matured and became one flesh with each other horizontally through love. What this means is that when Adam and Eve reached full maturity, God's masculinity was to reside in Adam's heart and mind, and His femininity in Eve's heart and mind. This, however, does not mean that God is divided. He is the subject partner of these dual characteristics. He can dwell in the heart and mind of both Adam and Eve. (138-247, 1986.01.24)

4 From where do subject partner and object partner arise? There must be a base for their existence. In the Unification Church we call this base the “dual characteristics.” Human beings themselves do not create the subject and object partners. Energy is always in motion. Yet in order for energy to be in motion, there must be a circuit through which it can flow. Energy cannot continue without a circuit of giving and receiving. For instance, the heart operates within the circulatory system, made up of veins and arteries. All action requires a reciprocal relationship between a subject partner and an object partner. Before energy can exist, there must be a subject partner and an object partner. All subject and object partners must have a base for their existence. (033-036, 1970.08.02)

5 When we look at the cosmos, we see that all beings exist in order to participate in relationships of love. In the mineral world there are plus and minus; in the plant world there are stamen and pistil; in the animal world there are male and female; in the human world there are man and woman, and there are heaven and earth. All of this is because God is a being of dual characteristics, who exists as the harmonious unity of plus and minus within Himself. When God relates to His creation, this harmonious being of dual characteristics takes the masculine position. (400-065, 2002.12.27)

6 Adam and Eve are the fruit, the visible substantial image, of God's internal nature. When they form a union, it becomes the base on which God's internal character and external form are united in substance for the first time. This is where the realm of heart begins. Based on this family realm of heart, the realm of heart opens and expands to the tribal level. Hence, Adam and Eve were to become the representatives of the individual realm of heart, family realm of heart and national realm of heart. The model for all these roles was to have been established in Adam's generation. (316-248, 2000.02.15)

7 Why did God create human beings? In order to answer this, we need to answer the fundamental question of why we were born. God is the subject partner of love. The Divine Principle refers to Him as a harmonious being of dual characteristics, but it does not explain that He is a unified being of love. It should add that He is a unified being of love. (223-268, 1991.11.12)

8 The Unification Principle sets forth that God exists as our subject partner, with dual characteristics in harmony. We base this on undeniable facts drawn from scientific analysis. When subject and object partners are totally united, God's power will be with them eternally. A place where subject partner and object partner do not exist is void of power. Then how does God exist? He exists forever by the power that is generated by the giving and receiving between the subject partner and object partner positions within Himself. This is how we can explain God's existence logically. (039-168, 1971.01.10)

9 Consider God's dual characteristics. All the ideal elements of His first characteristic, everything that God imagined and planned, are substantiated in each man. When each man reaches maturity according to the ideal of love, then the male realm of the universe reaches maturity. So who can bring this male realm to maturity? It is Adam, who should have become the True Father of humanity. This is something that Adam could have made possible. Likewise, through Eve, the female realm could have come to maturity. Then these two should have become one. For this reason, a man has to relate with a woman, and a woman has to relate with a man. The two have to make a relationship and become one. On this foundation, they should bear children. Only then can God finally dwell on the horizontal plane. (140-316, 1986.02.14)

Adam and Eve as the body of God

10 What was God's-purpose in creating all things? First, since God does not have a physical body, it was to assume a substantial form. Before the Fall, God intended that Adam and Eve become perfect in love and manifest His inner image. That was His ideal for the perfection of Adam and Eve. God needed their forms in order to govern the physical world. Second, God needed a body as a base for multiplication. Once we go to the spirit world, which is the vertical realm, we cannot multiply. In the spirit world we can only connect to a point oriented at ninety degrees based on vertical love, and multiplication is not possible on the perpendicular vertical axis. In order to multiply, a horizontal plane—a substantial space—is required. With the horizontal plane expanding in all directions, love can form a sphere, which creates the vastness of space. Within this sphere, entities can multiply without limit. This includes human beings, who are to multiply while on earth and then transition into the spirit world. In summary, in order to multiply and raise heavenly people, God created the physical Adam and Eve. Third, God wanted His partners of love to propagate forever. Do you think it would be sufficient for God to create Adam and Eve and love only them? His love relationship should not end just with the people of one generation. God needed their forms in order to propagate the object partners of His love through their lineage. (223-024, 1991.11.07)

11 God's purpose in creating human beings was to exercise the dominion of love over both the incorporeal and corporeal worlds, through Adam and Eve. Accordingly, to express Himself as a personal God, He had to have a relationship with substantial persons, Adam and Eve. Through the perfection of Adam and Eve, God's image, namely His external form, was to have been perfected. Standing at the center of the incorporeal world when He created Adam and Eve, God envisioned that their form, appearance, character, and other attributes would resemble His own. Without possessing an external form within the world, He cannot have a dominion of love. (035-157, 1970.10.13)

12 The incorporeal God does not have a body. Without a body, God cannot govern the spirit world and physical world. In order to manifest Himself, He has to dwell in a body. The ones in whose bodies He would dwell, His representatives, were to have been Adam and Eve. If they had not fallen, God would have manifested Himself in them. Therefore, Adam and Eve were to have been the first good ancestors of humankind and were, at the same time, to have become God, who reigns over heaven and earth. They were to have been God in substance. That is, they had the responsibility to govern the world in the position of the Parents by assuming the image of God who dwells in the eternal incorporeal world. God intended to integrate the spirit world and the physical world according to the form of Adam and Eve. (133-091, 1984.07.10)

13 God has no form. Even when you go to the spirit world, you cannot see God. He has no form, but He needs one. He created all things with form, and therefore to become the Lord and Ruler of all things, He should have a form. That is why God must incarnate in True Parents. Only then can God be the center of both the visible world and the eternal world, and be the Parent, the King and the Owner of Peace. (395-069, 2002.10.16)

14 God is incorporeal and has no visible form. In order to manifest Himself, He needs to assume a form. That is why, in order to govern humankind and all things that have form, God needs to manifest Himself in the form of Adam and Eve. Adam, Eve and God were to be one in the flesh, and God was to be the mind of Adam and Eve. Had God and Adam become one, and had God and Eve become one, then once Adam and Eve became husband and wife their marriage would have been one with God internally and externally. When, by loving each other, Adam and Eve gave birth to children, those children would have been connected to God's direct lineage. Love would have bound them together. The reason God created this world is because He wanted to experience such love. God created in order to love. (090-195, 1977.01.01)

15 Adam and Eve are God's body as well as God's object partners of love. You cannot love by yourself. Even the Absolute Being cannot experience love alone. Therefore God's purpose in creating the world was to prepare the realm of His beloved object partners. The world of creation is the museum of love and the garden of love. (138-133, 1986.01.19)

16 What good would it be for the incorporeal God to remain apart from His creation? For God to remain invisible is of no use to Him. To be the Parent of human beings, God should be able to feel with a body as human beings do. For the purpose of assuming a body, it was necessary for God to create Adam and Eve as beings of dual structure, of mind and body. Why was this? In order to be the same as the incorporeal God, they had to be able to achieve mind and body unity during the course of their life on earth, before departing for the other world. Without having done so, when they appeared in the spirit world, they would not be able to unite with God as His image. God created Adam and Eve with dual structures so that they could attain parenthood and substantial kingship in the physical world, and then become one with God, the incorporeal Parent, and manifest substantial kingship in the eternal heavenly world. In short, God created Adam and Eve so that through them He could take physical form. (133-092, 1984.07.10)

Human beings were created as the temples of God

17 Even though God is God, He has no way of relating to the world other than through Adam and Eve. God's relationship with Adam and Eve serves as a base for Him to relate to their sons and daughters. This relationship forms naturally. God's purpose in creating human beings was to assume a form, and also to place them in a position where they could stand together with Him, as the Parents. Therefore, Adam and Eve were to be the external God. God made Adam and Eve male and female to represent His dual characteristics of masculinity and femininity Thereby they would become His temples, and he would enter and dwell within them. Adam and Eve can act in an ideal way only when God comes, dwells within them and guides their actions. If God does not act within them, they know nothing of His Will. And without them, God has no foundation on which to form a relationship with human beings. (133-093, 1984.07.10)

18 Since God is incorporeal, He can go anywhere, through anything. There is no place He does not go. He penetrates everything. Where does God live? God's home is in the core of our hearts. God's masculine nature dwells in a man's heart and God's feminine nature dwells in a woman's heart. Thus Adam and Eve, the original human ancestors, were to be the visible God. That is why whatever Adam called each creature became its name. Whatever Adam wanted to do, all things cooperated with him. (128-326, 1983.10.02)

19 Had Adam and Eve not fallen, God would have dwelt in their hearts. Adam and Eve would have been a couple externally and God in Adam and God in Eve would have been a couple internally. When children were born through their bodies, bodies united completely with God inside and out, whose children would they be? They would have been the children of the external God and at the same time the children of the internal God. First Corinthians 3:16 says, “Do you not know that you are God's temple and that God's Spirit dwells in you?” We human beings are God's temples; it means that God's Holy Spirit dwells in us. When we are in this position, God is our direct Father. The fact that we are not like this is a result of the Fall. (41-032, 1971.02.12)

20 The human body is God's holy temple. It is Gods dwelling place. You will know this when you enter a mystical state, call out, “God!” and He replies, “Here I am” from within you. When you ask in this way, the answer comes not from the sky but from your heart. Originally, had Adam and Eve not fallen, God would have dwelt deep in the core of their hearts and guided them. That is why the Bible says, “Whatever the man called each living creature, that was its name.” (Gen. 2:19) (211-147, 1990.12.30)

21 Adam is the substantial body of God. God said our bodies are His holy temples. God is the invisible Father dwelling in Adam's heart. These two fathers become one; they are united into one. Adam's original nature was to have been the meeting point of the incorporeal world and the corporeal world. That standard of original nature has nothing to do with money or greed. As he entered into manhood, all of Adam's cells would have mobilized and his senses would have intensified and served as an antenna. Then God would have settled and dwelt in that place. God would have entered Adam's heart as the internal Father, and with Adam as the external father, the incorporeal and corporeal worlds would have entered into a harmonious union based on that one individual. Then, when such a man met a woman who was likewise God's substantial body, and entered into union with her in the horizontal world, the spherical motion of love would have occurred. (120-090, 1982.10.03)

The relationship between the Creator and His creation

22 Human beings resemble God. Since God is the absolute subject partner, He can become one with His absolute object partners through love. That is why God, the subject partner of harmony between subject and object partners, created human beings, Adam and Eve. Nothing is forbidden within the power of absolute omnipotent love. God also gave human beings the power of creation that He exercised when He created Adam and Eve. Since we receive the power of creation from God, we too are in the position to create our own sons and daughters. When all is said and done, just like God, human beings can stand in the position of creating human beings. (057-113, 1972.05.29)

23 God is omnipresent, and we aspire to imitate His omnipresence. God is omniscient and omnipotent, and we also want to be omniscient and omnipotent. God is unique, and we also desire to be unique. This is our resemblance to Him. Then, what is the point of resemblance over which God rejoices the most? More than omnipresence, omnipotence or uniqueness, He is most joyful when we resemble Him in love. Love is where we most resemble God. Thus, although we may lose everything, if we resemble His love, everything will follow us wherever we go. (26-168, 1969.10.25)

24 We did not know that everything that exists around us, in heaven and on earth, exists as one body in God's love. If you enter into a mystical state, you will recognize that the principle of the universe is contained within a single grain of sand. You will see even within a single atom the endless and inexhaustible harmonies of the universe. Although we may not understand it well, we can never deny that all existence results from a complex of forces. Within molecules there are atoms, and within atoms there are elementary particles. Yet even these entities are not without consciousness. Each exists with a specific consciousness and purpose. We thus can state that all existing beings have come about through God's loving hand and are surely tied to God's heart. (9-168, 1960.05.08)

25 All things in heaven and on earth resemble God. All the things of creation symbolize God, whereas human beings are made in the image of God. God is the reality. Based on this reality, human beings should resemble Him in image while all things of creation should resemble Him in symbol. Since God is the Creator of all things, that is how it should be. Based on His law, God is omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent, and exists in eternal love. (26-167, 1969.10.25)

Section 3. God Created with Love

1 What is the foundation of God's existence? Is it His omniscience? Is it His omnipotence, or His absolute authority? If He were alone, what would be the point of absolute authority? The important question is, what is God's essence? It is love. It is not love that seeks to be served, but love that seeks to serve. (218-264, 1991.08.19)

2 As an omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent being, there is nothing God wants to keep for Himself. He lacks nothing and has everything, but if there were one thing He valued most and took the most pride in, what would it be? It would be love. God does not need anything except love. Love is the only thing He needs. (108-225, 1980.10.16)

What God needs absolutely

3 What is it that God likes the most? What do human beings like the most? The answer is true love. No one can dispute that. It is written in the Bible: “For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that everyone who believes in him should not perish but have eternal life.” (John 3:16) So what does God like the most? It is love. God's wish was and is to bind together all humanity as brothers and sisters and have them become sons and daughters of filial piety, who are fully devoted to Him. That is why in the Bible, the first commandment that we as human beings should follow is “You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.” (Matt. 22:37) Again, what does God like the most? It is not money, knowledge or power. It is love. The first commandment is to love God with all your heart and soul and mind, and with all your strength. The second commandment is to love your neighbor as yourself. (143-065, 1986.03.15)

4 Even God the Creator, who is the Lord and Ruler of all things in heaven and on earth, absolutely needs love. He absolutely needs true love, and when He has it, He will not give it up for the whole universe. But where can He find this love? God cannot find it in Himself. Even if He possesses it in His heart, as long as He is a solitary being He cannot find it. Then, where does love come from? It does not come from oneself, but from one's partner. If we have no partner we cannot find love. In order to find love, we need to live for the sake of our partner. Without living for the sake of others there is no way to find the path of love. (141-251, 1986.02.26)

5 To find the greatest joy, what does God need to do? He does not want money, knowledge or power. He never lacks for these because He is omnipotent and has the power of creation. Nonetheless, even He needs one thing; but one thing only. That is love. He needs love, but He cannot have love by Himself. To have love, He needs a partner. On this basis, we can conclude that God created the universe because of love. (229-269, 1992.04.13)

The reason God created the world

6 Why did God create? Even God needs love; that is why He created. God created the heavens and the earth because of love. He needed partners of love, so He created in order to have partners of love. That is also why He does not demand that others serve Him absolutely, and why He does not seek love for His own sake. God wants His partners to surpass Him. If He has one thousand percent, He fully invests that one thousand percent in His partners. Love's original nature and quality is to want one's partner to exceed oneself. (201-115, 1990.03.27)

7 God created human beings because He needed others to love as His object partners. You cannot love by yourself. Love cannot come into existence without the realm of the object partner. Even God absolutely needs love. That is the reason He created all things of creation, and then created human beings as their lords who represent them. Because God absolutely needs human beings, He attributed to them the value of His object partners with the absolute rights of love. He created human beings as His object partners in order to share love with them. Hence, human beings are the very bodies of God. (138-212, 1986.01.21)

8 Why did God create Adam and Eve? God is an incorporeal being, so unless He becomes the Parent in substantial form, He cannot directly love His children. Hence, He created them so He could have a form. Thus, the incorporeal God's purpose in creating Adam and Eve was, first, to assume a form. Second, by assuming a form, He could experience jolts and vibrations. For instance, lyrics alone are not sufficient to make music. Along with lyrics, there should be melody and there should also be rhythm. God wanted to enjoy the stimulation of such sensations. Third, since God is the vertical Father on the central axis, He occupies no space. If God looks at Himself, He sees that He occupies just one point, on an axis. He needs space for multiplication. So, why does He need a body? It is because for reproduction to occur He needs space; He needs to see extension in all directions, through 360 degrees. (232-210, 1992.07.06)

9 God exists as the origin of true love. But in order to experience love, even God needs a partner. Love is an experience and a joy that is possible only through the relationship between subject partner and object partner, that is, through a partnership. No one can ever feel love by himself or herself in isolation. God's motive for creating was to realize true love through object partners of true love. God created human beings as object partners who can have love relationships freely with Him. He created us as His partners for total love. Hence, we human beings are God's sons and daughters and God, the Creator, is our True Parent. God hoped that Adam and Eve would remain pure and grow up to become true persons based on true love. (279-205, 1996.08.20)

10 God is the Absolute Being. Then, what did He lack that led Him to create human beings? He is the all-knowing, almighty God. He does not lack for gold or knowledge; in fact, there is nothing that He does not possess. Nevertheless, He created human beings, and for what? What was His fundamental motivation for creating them? God had power, knowledge and money, but He did not have a partner for love. Even God cannot realize love alone. Thus, the fundamental motivation behind the creation of the heavens and the earth was love. (149-150, 1986.11.21)

11 Why did God create heaven and earth? What did the almighty Absolute Being lack, such that He needed to create human beings? He created them because of love. Love cannot arise without a partner. Love activated without a partner only suffers loss. Everything is made to protect itself; nothing moves if all that can be expected is loss. Nevertheless, once a partner of love appears, a previously hidden love springs forth. Love is the primary essence within God. Nonetheless, if God, who is in a masculine position, is alone, His love cannot manifest. Human beings are the partners who enable God to manifest His love. (60-076, 1972.08.06)

12 God created human beings in order to realize love. However, God cannot realize love by Himself; He can do it only with partners. Without a partner, love is not to be found. Therefore, in order for God to attain the most precious thing, He needs a partner. Accordingly, God seeks partners in order to realize absolute love through them. Therefore, we can say that God exists for love. That is the reason love is so amazing. God exists for human beings, and human beings exist for God. That is why true love begins from the point where one lives for the sake of others. (143-310, 1986.03.21)

13 From what were human beings born? We began from God's love; we were born because of love. Love is the origin. Human beings inherited life, but life is not precious in and of itself. We treasure life because it arose from God's ideal of love. Therefore, love precedes life. That is, our life has its root in love. That is why we are meant to be born in love, grow up in love and find our partner of love. (143-310, 1986.03.21)

Creation for the purpose of joy and love

14 God is an absolute and unique being. But no matter how high He is, as long as He is alone, He can have no joy and no fun. Living alone can never be joyful or fun. Consider, for example, a legal scholar without parallel in the entire world, or a man who possesses the power and authority to control the world with his every word. Even in such positions, people are not happy if they are by themselves. They have nothing to feel joyful about. (039-224, 1971.01.15)

15 Why did God create heaven and earth? “I want a man like me and a woman like me, with substantial forms, so I can watch them running about. It is fun to watch them, and that is why I created them.” Do you like Him saying this? Or, “Watching the two run about is good, but more than that, I want to see them embrace each other and frolic together.” Which one do you prefer? After all is said and done, God wanted to see men and women loving each other. Do you think that God would rather see men and women competing against each other or loving each other? He wants to see them love each other. From the beginning, love was the original motivation behind the creation of the universe. Therefore, it is perfectly logical to conclude that God will show Himself to this created world as the original being of love. (086-082, 1976.03.07)

16 God is absolute and unique in Himself, so why did He create the universe? Even though He is the being of absolute love, life and ideal, He cannot fulfill any of these by Himself. No matter how great, God cannot realize His love and ideal by Himself. Hence, He created the universe to realize that love and ideal. Again, why did God create human beings? It was to experience joy and happiness. He cannot experience joy and happiness on His own. If He were alone, He would not find joy or happiness in anything. He created so that He could have a relationship with His object partners. (070-069, 1974.02.08)

17 Why did God create heaven and earth? Why did He create Adam and Eve? It was to experience joy. It was for Him to be happy. He wanted to enter into Adam and become the incorporeal Father, and to make Adam the corporeal father. Therefore, Adam had to become God with a substantial form. It was the same for Eve. Why does God need a substantial form? God needs it because without a form He cannot directly govern the substantial world that He created. That is why, as God, He needs to assume a substantial, form. Thus, God created Adam and Eve to become His substantial forms. So Adam and Eve must become one in body with God. (19-159, 1968.01.01)

18 Just because the things of creation were made by the Absolute Being, they are not automatically endowed with absolute value. They only attain that by becoming God's inseparable partners. As human beings, we must recover the absolute position of His partners by centering on the Absolute Being. The fact that the one and only Absolute Being created us human beings as His partners means that our position too should be absolute. The Absolute Being cannot experience joy alone. This is because joy cannot be realized on one's own. (038-152, 1971.01.03)

19 In order to create human beings, God first created all other things along the way. From the first day through the fifth day of creation, when God looked at all the things He had created, He felt boundless excitement, hope and immeasurable joy. Then He created Adam and Eve, our first ancestors, as the lords of all creation. He blessed them with a heart of infinite joy, saying, “Be fruitful, multiply and fill the earth” (Gen. 1:28) These words of blessing, to be fruitful, multiply and fill the earth, mean that God created human beings for the purpose of joy. Furthermore, God blessed human beings to fulfill this purpose. (5-090, 1959.01.03)

CHAPTER 4 The God Who Needs Liberation

Section 1. God's Sorrow and the Providence of Restoration

1 God, who created all things, poured His utmost love into the creation of human beings. God invested his sincere heart into the creation of human beings, more than anything else He had created in the preceding five days, so that they would manifest His glory and His hope. He wanted human beings to grow up and fulfill His hope, to sing with joy and establish a peaceful family with whom He could dwell. Prior to the Fall, God was delighted with the original Adam and Eve, His creations. God watched them grow with a heart of sincere anticipation, waiting for the time when His great hope would come to glorious fruition in them. As He surveyed His creation, God thought, “I am pleased with all the things I made for you, Adam and Eve. Yet, I am even more pleased to look at you, who will govern all these things.” Such were the heart and mind of their Heavenly Parent for Adam and Eve. They were indeed the central beings. God placed His cherished hope in them, for they were to be the foundation of His happiness. Moreover, they were essential to the whole created world. They should never have experienced the Fall; they should not have known even one day of sorrow. Yet one day Adam and Eve made a tragic mistake and the word “Fall” appeared. At that moment the word “sorrow” also came to exist, and a dark force invaded the world for which God had had such hope. This is truly something to lament and regret. (154-253, 1964.10.03)

2 Since it was our first ancestors who committed the Fall, it was natural that they would suffer sorrow. But the Fall brought sorrow even to God, who had created them with such great hope. That is, when human beings fell into sorrow, they wronged God and brought Him to a miserable and painful state. This should never have happened on the earth; it should never have occurred under the sun. Nevertheless, the mistake of our first ancestors led to the unimaginable incident that we call the Fall. (154-254, 1964.10.03)

Why is God the God of sorrow?

3 God's ideal of creation should have brought Him boundless joy and delight in the garden of love, based on His love and truth. But God's joy was frustrated as a result of the Fall of Adam and Eve, and He has had to toil in history for thousands of years. You need to experience the sorrowful heart of God, who suffers to this day even as He fights Satan in order to fulfill the ideal of creation, which Adam and Eve did not fulfill due to the Fall. You must also experience God's intense grief at the loss of Adam and Eve, when they betrayed Him and fell. Unless you first understand what God's love is all about and experience how much God loves human beings, you can never fathom the depth of His sorrow upon losing them. (003-168, 1957.10.25)

4 God was supposed to have emerged as a glorious being. Our joy should have been God's joy, and God's joy should have been our joy; this would have been the ideal of creation. But due to the Fall that ideal was lost, and God ended up miserable. The God who appears to us is not the God of glory. He is incomparably more wretched and deserving of pity than anyone in all of history. God originally should have been the God of glory, but since the day of the Fall His situation has been the opposite. God should have been able to entrust everything to human beings, and we should have been able to entrust everything to God; but this sort of open relationship with God became impossible. How deeply painful it is for parents if their children see them in deep misery. Accordingly, God does not want to reveal His painful heart and situation to His children. Though He is toiling endlessly, He does not want to show His sad face. (11-281, 1962.01.03)

5 To this day, we human beings have thought of God as the God of glory, not the God of suffering or pain. Many religions in history have taught this, and believers have led their lives of faith with this idea. But the truth is that God is in the situation where He has lost His family, His children, His property, His nation and His world. Our Father is in that kind of situation. We have thought that once we meet our Father, all our pain and suffering will be dissolved and all our wishes fulfilled. However, when I came to meet our Heavenly Parent after seeking Him for so long, I discovered that everything He owns—His children, His property, even the whole world—was in the hands of the enemy. (030-011, 1970.03.14)

6 You must become filial sons and daughters who can attend the God who has suffered in sorrow throughout history, who can comfort Him, and offer Him joy and glory. Even now, God laments in disappointment. Hence, you must reach the point where you can welcome the day of God's victory; and not only you but all humankind with you. To comfort God's heart of bitter sorrow, you must attend Him, beyond your own people and beyond the world, to advance with the full authority of the cosmos. You need to devote yourselves to becoming children of God whom God wants to bless rather than judge. You have to become a group of people who can endure. No matter what cruel situations or adverse circumstances you suffer, you should be able to say, “Even if no one else remains, I will survive.” Only with this kind of heart can you connect your life to God. If you have this kind of relationship with God, even though strong winds and mighty storms may come against you, nothing can destroy that bond of heart, which holds the power of life. (16-256, 1966.06.19)

7 God is not seated upon a throne, receiving praise and glory. Instead, God is weeping bitterly every day as He works to save fallen human beings. This has long been God's situation, even as He guides humankind God is in such pain as He tries to save people from the pit of misery into which they have fallen, to awaken them, shouting, “Come! Come to Me!” But even though God does all that, He cannot force people to come to Him. We must fulfill our portion of responsibility. God cannot do our part for us, though He may want to. How difficult this is for God! (20-222, 1968.06.09)

8 God is the Lord of sorrow and the Lord of pain. Our Father, whom we are supposed to attend, wants to experience joy and glory, yet He has never had the chance. God is in bitter sorrow due to the Fall, yet He carries still more grief and suffering. We think that heaven is a garden of happiness, but in reality that is not the case. I have thoroughly searched in every corner, looking for anything to rejoice over, but I could not find anything. God is supposed to have the power and authority to rule the world; He is supposed to experience glory and honor, and to sing in happiness. Yet the elements of joy, glory and goodness are all gone, while all that remains are sorrow and pain. This is God's lament. In heaven and on earth, there is no greater suffering than this. (007-118, 1959.07.26)

9 God is the most sorrowful being. He is more sorrowful than a son who weeps in front of his dying mother. He has been treated more unjustly than a person wrongfully sentenced to death as a traitor to his people when they should have recognized him as a champion of goodness. God is the Lord who holds the title as the most wronged and most miserable. Religions should be teaching this to the point that people's hearts are deeply moved. God does not wear a robe of glory; His robe is soaked in blood and sweat. That robe was made by the bloody hands of sons and daughters who desperately tried to hold onto Him but could not. God's feet are scarred from walking the thorny paths of His children's struggles throughout history. When individuals sought Him and fell down on the way, God took the blows on their behalf. He chose one people even as other peoples fell away, but when even that people betrayed Him, He allowed Himself to be struck on their behalf in order to continue the fight. The God in whom we have believed is, in fact, a being deserving of sympathy. (151-126, 1962.10.28)

The God who deserves sympathy

10 God exists in a state of confinement. He has been living with a painful heart as the Parent who long ago lost His only children, His son and daughter Adam and Eve. He is the God of bitter sorrow. He has been endlessly shedding tears, beating His chest. God, while following after human beings, has experienced countless deaths. He has endured this over and over again, even to this day. There are so many nails driven into His heart that they could cover the whole world. Nowhere in the world can there be found a sorrow as profound as His. (297-017, 1998.11.15)

11 God is the Lord of the world, but He has never been able to wield His authority as the Lord. He is the subject partner of love, but He has never been able say to us, “I love you.” Even though He is in the position to own everything, He cannot say to us, “You are mine,” and hold us as He wishes. Among the countless human beings on earth, God never had His own son or daughter, not even one brave soldier who could totally defeat Satan. Even though there are countless Christians on earth who believe in Jesus, among them God has not had even one commander- in-chief who could order a total offensive against Satan. God tried to relate to the earth by having Jesus give orders to the angelic world, but this did not succeed. God also gave a vision for the ideal of the bride to the people on earth and searched everywhere for her. Yet He never met even one such woman whom He could proudly present before Satan. Indeed, as a group of people, we ought to feel deeply repentant before God. (7-068, 1959.07.12)

12 God is a being who truly deserves sympathy. God is in the difficult position of having to embrace sinful human beings and call them His beloved ones. God comes to the world where His sinful children are living, only to be mistreated—torn, wounded and cornered. He weeps bitterly; His heart is scarred and broken in pieces. His heart was in pain and desperation each time He raised up a people only to have them fall away. (8-283, 1960.02.07)

13 God carries bitter sorrow in His heart because of the Fall. The twists and turns in God's story of relating with human beings are beyond description. He is out of breath, running after people and trying to save them. How miserable God is! Even a beggar on earth is better off. For God, this is what it has come to. If God could simply sit on a throne and order everyone in heaven and on earth to do as He wished, why then has He struggled to deal with sinful humankind for the past six thousand years? Truly, God is the being most deserving of sympathy. He is the Lord of all, and our Father, yet He could never assume those roles. Nothing could be more frustrating. Although God created everything, He could not do as He pleased with His creation. He could never call us His sons and daughters even though we were created as such. God has led His providence for six thousand years in order to break down these walls. (10-134, 1960.09.18)

14 Of the beings in this world, none is more deserving of sympathy than God. God has labored harder than anyone; He is the King of hard work. From the moment God created human beings He had to relate with them, even if He did not want to face them. God could not avoid this destiny, because He is their Father. Throughout history God has struggled to relate with human beings. For six thousand years He has been unable to separate from them, even for one second. At the same time, God has to relate to people who believe that He destined them to a life of screaming and moaning. How miserable does that make God? (43-334, 1971.05.02)

15 God has been the God of sorrow throughout history, in every age. God was sorrowful in the past and remains so in the present. Those who do not recognize and respond to our grieving God will face judgment. If you truly love God, how can you ask Him to take away your pain and sorrow? God has taken responsibility for all the pain and sorrow throughout history, and we should feel indebted and grateful that He has done so. Yet without recognizing this fact, we bring our own pain and sadness to God. For this, we are bound to face judgment. God will recognize the person who weeps alone over his or her own sorrow, unable to pray to God about such personal pain, knowing that God has already endured so much pain and sorrow through all the ages of history. We must be the sons and daughters who can say, “God, Your pain is so great compared to mine! I will manage my own situation. Please let me do Your work, even if I have to face death.” If you constantly ask God for blessings, you will not be able to raise your head before God. You should recognize how sinful that attitude is. The more deeply you go into the realm of God's love, which is full of grace, the more you will realize that you are a sinner who cannot lift your head in front of God. (7-281, 1959.09.27)

16 God, the eternal being, sheds tears for us. His tears are to eliminate the way of death, the way of pain and the way of sorrow. God sheds tears to eliminate all of these paths. We need to understand that God is shedding blood, sweat and tears for us to eliminate the ways of sorrow, pain and death. Then, it is only right that we take His Will upon our shoulders so that He does not have to keep going to the point of death on our behalf. Thus far, God has placed our ancestors in positions where they had to shed tears, shed their blood and sweat, and confront death. It was not because God had no love that He did this; He did so in order to ultimately eliminate such situations. Yet God Himself experienced much greater suffering than they. How painful it is for a father and mother to see the death of their beloved child! How their heart is grieved to watch their child suffer! It is more painful than if they were to die themselves. With such a painful heart, God has been suffering throughout human history. We may have to endure path, but it is just within our one generation; then we are done with our responsibility. But God had to endure that kind of indescribable pain every time our ancestors went the way of death, the way of tears, the way of blood and sweat, and the way of sorrow and suffering. (14-244, 1965.01.01)

The Parent whose position was usurped

17 God's original position was as our True Parent. Yet something occurred that had nothing to do with the original ideal of creation, and His position as the True Parent was usurped. Although God is the Creator, He was unable to intervene and prevent this from happening. Nevertheless, He has been taking responsibility to deal with it ever since. (240-164, 1992.12.13)

18 God's enemy deprived Him of His throne. Unable to become the God of glory, He was left to preside over a history of sorrow Although God most certainly is the King of His kingdom and King of the universe, He has been treated with contempt, as if He were dead. Meanwhile, all His beloved children were violated and the planet Earth became the enemy's playground. (105-199, 1979.10.21)

19 As a result of the Fall, God became the Parent who lost His children. Is there any father or mother who delights in his or her own glory while their children are in prison? It is the same for God; it fills Him with endless pain. Further, God created everything in the universe for human beings, but as a result of the Fall, God had to hand his children over to Satan's authority. From the moment He lost His beloved object partners, God, the Lord of true love, became infinitely lonely. Moreover, God could not exercise His authority as the Lord of all things, not even once. Even fallen people can boast, but God has never had the chance to demonstrate His full authority and stature as the Creator. Even though He is the Lord of all living things, God could not assume His majesty in front of them, not even once. (343-197, 2001.01.29)

20 What was lost as a result of the Fall? First, the ideal world of true love was lost. Second, the ideal family of true love was lost; in particular, the husband and wife of true love were lost. Third, their sons and daughters of true love, the first grandchildren of God, were lost. These are God's three kinds of sorrow. (349-013, 2001.07.13)

21 God's era, in which He hoped to complete His Will, disappeared without a trace because of the Fall. The Fall brought fundamental destruction to the place where He had created all things in hope. Everything that He had planned, the realm of His ideal object partners of eternal love, was violated and destroyed at the root. How sorrowful God must have been when Adam and Eve committed the Fall and disappeared from His presence. They were to have been God's ideal partners, embodying God's pure original love. How bitter God's grief must have been over losing them. (127-019, 1983.05.01)

22 Christians say that God is the glorious judge who consigns people to hell or to the kingdom of heaven. Yet in fact God is the most miserable being in the world. When the Fall turned the brilliance of heaven and earth into the darkness of hell, God went through the most unimaginable and bitter pain. It was as though God Himself plummeted into hell. Yet when He opened His eyes, came back to consciousness and regained His composure, He became intent on recovering His children who had died. (232-114, 1992.07.03)

23 God and human beings should be together for eternity. Can we imagine God's pain and indignation when the first human beings separated from Him? Can we comprehend His bitterness and sorrow? They should have grown to maturity while building a foundation of love for God that they would not have exchanged even for the entire universe. This would have established a single axis, so that vertical and horizontal could meet on a level plane. Had the first human beings done this, they would have become the standard of love for all existing beings and for all things of creation in heaven and on earth. Then, any being that connected to their love would have been able to reach that standard. (149-240, 1986.11.23)

24 God wants His partners of love to be better than Himself. His beloved partners are none other than us, human beings. Nonetheless, we lost that privileged value and instead came to struggle throughout our lives. How miserable God must feel when He looks at us! He thinks, “They were meant to be My direct children, inheriting My love, My life and My lineage. But now they are struggling as victims who moan and lament in pain and wander in despair until the end of their lives.” How miserable God must feel, looking down at this. He is such a sorrowful God. (211-209, 1990.12.30)

25 When you are comforted by someone who has more reason to be upset than you, you can find some consolation in that. However, God has no one to comfort Him, because He has more grievances than anyone in the world. God is the alpha and the omega. A knot of bitterness remains in the depths of His heart. How can He resolve it? This has been God's deep, inner anguish. Under these circumstances God has carried out the providence of restoration to this day. The spirit world transcends time and space; hence, even the sorrow of six thousand years ago can persist forever throughout the realms formed by the ages of history. If you have ever experienced the joy of devoting yourself as a true offering, you will never forget that experience for the rest of your life. With the passage of time, more and more people will recognize and respect you for your offering. The breadth and depth of your offering will increase, and you will be ever more deeply connected with the infinite Origin. When you have such mystical experiences, you will recognize that God's sorrow has not been merely momentary, but has continued up to the present day. (29-294, 1970.03.12)

26 We should not thoughtlessly insist on our own desires, putting ourselves first. How can we simply assert our own views if we understand even a little about the heart of God? God is immersed in bitter sorrow as He labors behind the scenes of history to lead the providence of restoration, trying to find His lost children who can express their true selves. Day and night, we have to live to build the ideal family. If only we can build the ideal family that God has awaited for six thousand years, that is precisely where the original peaceful world will begin. The ideal family is the starting point of the kingdom of heaven on earth. It is from that point that God's bitter sorrow will begin to dissolve. (356-302, 2001.10.21)

God's unchanging Will

27 God is the Absolute Being. Therefore, He must accomplish what He has purposed, and He must bring His Will to pass. In order to rectify the situation that arose after the Fall, God must put Adam and Eve into a repair shop, remake them into people who can receive God's original love, and place them in the ideal positions they had prior to the Fall. Then, having restored them as the Parents, God must connect all His children to them. Because God is in the situation where He must do all this, He had to begin the providence of salvation. (114-014, 1981.05.14)

28 God's Will cannot change. Although there are countless people in the world, there is only one way to advance toward the accomplishment of God's Will. There is only one way because God is absolute. There cannot be two ways. You cannot just go this way and that as you please. God's way is one straight fine. (71-271, 1974.05.05)

29 The absolute God must have His own view of history, and His view of history is revealed in His providence. As He pursues the course of His providence, there are some people who follow the providence and others who do not. In short, there are two kinds of people: those who lead a life of faith and those who do not. The Will of God is seen in His striving to bring all the cultural spheres, east, west, north and south, into one world. His ideal is definitely one. God's Will, and His purpose in having us pursue it, is not to lead us on the path to destruction but to guide us on the way to liberation and peace. Therefore, He must be directing human history toward the final destination of peace, the world of unity. (173-079, 1988.02.07)

30 What if you and I loved each other based on God's love and in alignment with God's Will? How beautiful it would be! It is our cherished hope to constitute such a family, such a clan, people and nation. What if we belonged to such groups, where we were welcomed, where we could breathe, and where we could interact, giving and receiving with the heart of subject partners? Would it not be exciting? Suppose you, in the position of a subject partner, could expand yourself to the infinite world, shrink yourself to the minutest of worlds, and bring these two worlds together in harmony? Suppose by doing that, you could make God's heart beat with excitement—would that not be marvelous? If you were like that, God would follow you wherever you go. If you were to hide out somewhere, God would be in trouble. At such a height of awareness, unity becomes possible. (51-083, 1971.11.01)

31 Even if the external providence is completed, unless we also complete the internal providence that goes along with it, the whole purpose cannot be fulfilled- This is the viewpoint of the Principle. Then, which is more important: the internal or the external? Between the two, the internal is more important. This is because the internal issues are for God, while the external issues are for human beings. From this point of view, we cannot help but regard God's Will as of paramount importance. God's Will is to raise up one person who is internally united with Him, and through that person to form an internally united family, through that family an internally united tribe, and through that tribe an internally united people and nation. This is God's plan. (52-226, 1972.01.01)

32 Salvation is the process of changing the sinful world into a sinless world. We need to understand that this is what salvation means; it is restoration. Originally, God's Will was not salvation. Therefore, we have to return to God's original Will. The purpose of the Messiah's coming is to fulfill God's Will. Then what is God's Will for the Messiah? It is to save humankind from Satan, the devil, and then eventually to cast him out. Satan is on this earth today, ready to accuse you whenever you commit sin. He must be expelled. Satan has violated and devastated humankind. God intends to save all people by eliminating him from the planet Earth forever. (70-314, 1974.03.10)

33 If anything is important to God, surely it is to fulfill the Will. And to fulfill the Will, nothing is more important than fulfilling God's ideal of creation. But God cannot fulfill the Will and the ideal of creation by Himself. The fulfillment of the Will is not only up to Him; its success or failure depends ultimately on His counterparts. These counterparts were Adam and Eve. Before God created them, He made all things of creation. After He created Adam and Eve He made them the center of the creation. God desired that these central beings become the fruits of victory. However, whether those human beings would fulfill this could not be determined by God, but only by each person. (65-169, 1972.11.19)

34 Since human beings were born from fallen, that is, false, parents, they cannot relate directly with God, no matter how great their effort. That is to say, they have no base upon which to build an internal relationship with the Creator of heaven and earth. However, we human beings have a bond with God, who created us not to fall but to attain perfection according to the standard of the Principle of Creation. Based on this bond, God had us fulfill our responsibility again through a second course, the providence of restoration. Its purpose is to raise us up to the position we had prior to the Fall. As a result of the Fall, human beings had plummeted into a realm devoid of the Principle. In other words, we fell into a world outside of the Principle where God, even though He wanted to, could not intervene. (42-276, 1971.03.27)

35 Human beings are trapped in a pit of bitter sorrow that has nothing to do with God. It stands to reason that they cannot escape from it unless they make God their subject partner and the driving force of their life. God knows that originally, according to the Principle of Creation, He and human beings should be joined in a parent-child relationship. Therefore He tries to bring them back to the position of His children. But it is not an easy task. Compared to the process of creation, the course of restoration is far more difficult. God has had to walk a path of tribulation many times more difficult. God has been working through history to provide a ladder for human beings, who fell into the realm devoid of the Principle, and pull them up. (42-277, 1971.03.27)

36 After the Fall of Adam's family, God started His providence centered on Abel. Because the parents made a mistake, God began the providence with the children. The purpose of His providence is to fulfill the Will. What, then, is the purpose of the Will? It is to complete the ideal of creation, the purpose of creation. Completing the purpose of creation means to realize the ideal of unity in love. This ideal of unity in love was not realized in Adam's family. This is what we call the Fall. Thus, the Fall was not only the Fall of the Will but also the Fall of heart. In order to restore, that is, to recreate this, God called Abel and began His work. Abel's will was not to have remained separate from God's Will; they were to have become the same. But was Abel's viewpoint the same as God's? Of course, Abel's position as an individual was different from that of God, who deals with the Will in its entirety. Nevertheless, as he proceeded for the Will, he should have moved in the same direction as God with respect to the Will. In this regard, Abel was supposed to unite with Cain to complete the providence of salvation. The challenge for him was to become one with Cain. (109-013, 1980.10.26)

37 To this day, fallen human beings have not attained eternal value. Their value is nothing that the world can approve of, either on earth or in heaven. Therefore, fallen human beings still have the mission to restore the value of their life on the individual level, and going beyond that to the world level, and finally to recover eternal life in heaven. In this way God established His providential Will, and to this day He has been seeking to fulfill His purpose to have all human beings realize their life to the fullest value. Where is the conclusion in this? It will not end with you as an individual, or even with the world. We must recover life of such value that God can rejoice in it through the unity of heaven and earth, life in which the entire world can rejoice and in which every individual can rejoice. Only then will God's providence of salvation finally come to an end and Satan's world come to an end, and relative concepts of morality would come to an end. All fallen human beings have the responsibility to pioneer this course, to recover the original value of life. (2-009, 1957.01.06)

38 The struggle to eliminate the original sin started in Adam's family. Providential history began with the separation of Cain and Abel in Adam's family. God loved Abel and had him offer a sacrifice. In making that offering, he had to be absolutely obedient to God's Word. If Satan came against him, he would have to overcome Satan's opposition as well. Abel prevailed over all the challenges in his environment and properly made his offering with the utmost devotion in accordance with God's desire. In doing so, Abel surpassed fallen Adam by being absolutely obedient to God's word. Next, Abel was supposed to become a substantial being that would have nothing to do with Satan for eternity and be permanently one with God. Then he would have attained the position to receive God's love totally. He would have been liberated from the evil sovereignty and would have entered the sovereignty of goodness. (53-041, 1972.02.06)

39 When will the day come when a special human being emerges who will substantially manifest as the Lord and realize God's Will? Unlike any other created being in heaven and on earth, the Lord will fully manifest anew on a higher plane all of God's hidden internal character. It has been God's objective to welcome this one astonishing and exciting day. Having determined it, God has toiled endlessly throughout history to accomplish it through the providence of restoration. (1-228, 1956.11.11)

40 In order to save human beings, God has suffered through a history of unceasing indemnity, filled with incredible hardships. Although God has the power to reclaim human beings by destroying the devil, He will not do that. It is God's original Will to raise human beings in true love and have them build families, tribes, peoples, nations and the world with love. Therefore He has to keep forever the heart that He had prior to the Fall. Even though, through their fall, Adam and Eve left God's heart, God cannot force them to return to Him. It is because they already had formed a love relationship with the devil. A love relationship, once engaged, determines ownership; it determines the right of inheritance. It determines the right to live together, the right to share the same position, and the right to participate in each other's work. With respect to all these rights, Adam and Eve came totally under Satan's ownership. (211-300, 1991.01.01)

41 As a consequence of the Fall, God was unable to have a day of joy, the ancestors of humankind were unable to have a day of joy, and all things that God created for Himself and for human beings were unable to have a day of joy. It is only natural that if their owners are sad and suffering, those who follow them cannot experience joy either. Because God and human beings fell into a place of sorrow, the things of creation could not avoid the same fate. In the Bible, Romans 8 says that the whole creation is groaning. Not only is the creation groaning; all people are also groaning. God, who is the subject partner of humankind and of the creation, is also groaning. Human history started not in joy but in sorrow. God's providence is His effort to restore this sorrowful history to a joyful history. That is salvation. (58-207, 1972.06.11)

The providence of restoration leading toward the original world

42 God has been toiling throughout the providence for the sole purpose of realizing His Will. What is the final destination of God's Will? It is where God and human beings live together, sharing joy and sorrow. When we fulfill God's long-cherished hope and Will, and when we come to have a relationship with Him such that He and we can eternally share each other's joys and sorrows, then God will become our true Father and we will become His true children. When this happens, we will desire what God desires and we will live in harmony with all creation, offering glory to God and forever singing hymns in praise of His wisdom, benevolence and grace. God, humankind and all creation are waiting for the coming of this day. The Will is the ideal of God's creation, and it is also the everlasting ideal for fallen human beings. Hence, once the Will is fulfilled, God and human beings will become one body. Then, we will rejoice when God rejoices, and God will rejoice when we rejoice. God's desire will be our desire and our desire will be God's desire—the two will be one, in harmony. We will give God the joy of the eternal ideal, and we too will experience eternal joy. (2-315, 1957.07.07)

43 God should have become the owner of this world. If human beings had established a relationship of love with God and formed the family of His children, they would have gone on to form a tribe, a nation and world. Needless to say, that would have been the world governed by God and the nation governed by God, families governed by God and individuals governed by God. However, due to the Fall, everything, from the individual to the family, the tribe, the people, the nation and the world, is opposing God. This is the fallen world that has resulted from fallen history. If God were to leave the world as it is, He would not be able to establish the world of eternal love that He desires, in accordance with the ideal of creation. Furthermore, for God to restore His authority as the Absolute Being, He must consummate the ideal of creation that He originally intended. He keeps this standard, even as He has been rectifying the world's evils and leading this world toward the ideal world He originally planned. This is God's providence for the fallen world. (63-152, 1972.10.14)

44 To this day, God's hope is that human beings will connect with all things of creation and with Him. That is why God has been working to raise up fallen people from the servant's position to the adopted child's position, the direct child's position and the parent's position. This is in order to sever our painful connection with the Fall and enable all things, human beings, and God to form relationships of total oneness. Then God's joy becomes our joy, and our joy becomes the joy of all things. God wants to proudly present His sons and daughters to the natural world and even to the world of angels, and to live for their sake. We human beings are not in the original state in which God created us to live. Yet we still have an emotional nature, experiencing emotions such as sadness and joy. In particular, we can feel joy and sorrow by relating with our counterparts. It is human nature to be proud of our joy. When our counterpart's joy becomes our own, we want to show it off. The same is true of God. God feels delight when He sees us filled with joy, and we human beings are happy when we experience God rejoicing with us over our joy. That is the joy of giving and receiving. (11-280, 1962.01.03)

45 It is not possible to return to the original world by human effort alone. Therefore God is working to raise us up—this is the providence of restoration. The providence of restoration would be easy if we human beings cooperated, but up till now we have not cooperated with God's providence. Despite this situation, God managed to expand His providence from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation and world. The internal and external difficulties God has encountered in the course of this are beyond description. From an external perspective nations and peoples may have suffered, but in front of God they cannot speak of it. This is even more so for individuals. Except for a handful of human beings, there has been no one, either on earth or among those who lived and then went to the spirit world, who can declare in front of God that they suffered in order to cooperate with Him. This is an undeniable fact. Given that people are like this, God Himself took responsibility to lead them. He personally took up the fight, and He labors hard to this day. (11-280, 1962.01.03)

46 For six thousand years God has been working hard for the sake of the multitudes of humankind. After six thousand years of toil, we hear that we are now in the Last Days. What, then, are the Last Days? In this world, there are people who live in the position of a true servant, people who live in the position of a true adopted child, and people who live in the position of a true child. Upon the foundation of the birth of a group of people who are in the position of true children, the True Parents will come. This is the concept of the Second Coming. That is why the Bible speaks of the day when the bride has made herself ready for Jesus. One Father and one Mother must appear on earth. The Marriage of the Lamb is the moment when we can finally start building on earth our lost original home. In order to build that home, we must have the Parents and we must have brothers and sisters. Upon this foundation we can propagate children, and from them will unfold the original tribe, people, nation and world. Then, finally, the existing evil world will be vanquished. This is how the providence of restoration progresses toward the world of goodness. (156-037, 1965.12.07)

47 Due to the Fall, human beings fell into the realm devoid of the Principle. Angels are God's servants; in comparison to them, how far did human beings plummet? They plummeted into a realm lower than that of angels, lower than servants. They were to be princes and princesses, and as such, the lords of the angels, but they fell to a position lower than servants. Hence they have to climb back up. From the position of a servant of servants, they must climb to the positions of a servant, an adopted child, a stepchild, and a child of direct lineage; and then through the mother to reach the position of the father. This is restoration. The providence of salvation is to bring human beings back to the standard of health they enjoyed before they became sick. That is why the providence of salvation is the providence of restoration. The providence of restoration is not carried out at random. (222-145, 1991.11.03)

48 In order to recover the world defiled by the Fall, God has been leading the providence of salvation by building relationships with human beings through the angels that remained on His side. God has been pursuing the providence of salvation in order to once again relate to human beings, even though they betrayed the glorious God through the Fall and fell to such a miserable state, lower than the things of creation. Human beings are under Satan's dominion and subject to his accusation, yet God has worked to bridge the gap between Himself and us so that He might govern us. He has continued this work through the Old Testament Age and the New Testament Age, even to this day. (1-282, 1956.12.16)

49 Why has God endured a path of suffering through the many millennia of the providence of restoration? Is it simply because He has a kind heart? Why has God continued His providence of salvation for the tens of thousands of years of human history without becoming exhausted? It is not because He is all-knowing and almighty. It is because He is on the path of love, seeking His beloved sons and daughters. Love has the great power to triumph over all the tribulations in its way. With love, we feel as if a thousand years are but one day. (109-282, 1980.11.02)

50 God's true love is such that He gives and forgets what He has given, and gives and forgets again. Because of this, God has been able to continue the providence of salvation until now. Centering on true love, God continues to lead history by repeatedly investing and forgetting how much He invested. Even in the world today, God keeps on giving. He continues investing, through individuals and through organizations. God created the universe based on His essential love. In recovering the universe after it fell, God has to unceasingly maintain that original standard of investment in order to realize the ideal of true love. Otherwise, He cannot regain His authority as the Absolute Being. (210-230, 1990.12.23)

51 Even though people commit sin, God does not just say, “Hey, you! Why did you sin?” He knows well the situation of people who sin. He cares for them more than for Himself. To sorrowful people He comes with a heart of sorrow; to suffering people He comes with a heart of suffering; and to people feeling wronged He comes with a heart of indignation. Yet, how much have you empathized with the heart and circumstances of God? He comes into our life empathizing with our situation. Moreover, He comes to us with a heart that affirms, “Although you betrayed me, I am still your Father.” Because He has such a heart, He has been reaching out to us for six thousand years. (9-232, 1960.05.29)

52 Children inherit their parents' flesh and blood. That is why when their mother sheds tears, they should be able to connect with her and weep with her. When their father sheds tears in sorrow, they should naturally be able to sympathize with him. And yet, how difficult it has been for God to raise and nurture His children to feel that way toward Him! No matter how much God weeps, human beings ignore His tears. No matter how sorrowful He is, human beings do not feel His sorrow. This is because human beings were born from the flesh and blood of Satan. Satan rejoices to see God in sorrow and exults when he sees His ruin. With human beings linked to such a being, God has to go through so much trouble to guide them and teach them the direction of the path they must forge! God could not have led the providence if He did not have a heart to live for the sake of others and a heart that is caring and compassionate, whether for a single individual or for a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand or more. (42-257, 1971.03.21)

53 A dismal history of pain and sorrow began on the earth from the day of the human Fall. This was not God's original plan or purpose. God did not want a world like this, nor did we want to be born in such a world. Therefore, God wants to eradicate this miserable, sorrowful and painful history. He is taking steps to deal with this fallen world, with the purpose of restoring the world that He originally hoped to create, a world of peace, happiness, freedom and goodness. This is the way of restoration and the way of salvation. (14-047, 1964.05.03)

Why God established religions

54 54 God has been seeking to recover His relationship with fallen human beings and the lost ideal garden. Through the course of restoration, He is striving to rebuild the garden where once, prior to the Fall, He joyfully related to Adam and Eve. From that state of joy, He wants to create and build a world through which He can realize His ideal. This is the history of the providence of salvation that God has been leading, and this is the history of restoration we must pass through. Therefore, as you go through the course of restoration, surrender yourself to the ways of Heaven. Examine yourself objectively from that standpoint and then reflect seriously about where you stand and the situations in which you struggle. God established religions out of His love. It is through religions that God has been trying to teach human beings their proper position and give them direction. Throughout history God has been looking for us, seeking, through the path of religion and based on our faith, to bring us back to Him. (4-069, 1958.03.09)

55 If Adam and Eve had not eaten the fruit of good and evil and had not fallen, they would have married within God's realm, inherited His love, life and lineage, and become His children. Such people would have had no need for the Savior. They would have had no need for spiritual nurturing. As God's children in the original world of creation, they would naturally have connected to God, totally one with Him in mind and body. The problem arises from the struggle between mind and body. If your mind and body are not united on earth, you will have to make them one in the spirit world even if it takes millions of years. They need to be united based on true love. Without true love it is impossible to make oneness. True Parents are the representatives of true love, who teach the way of true love. The teaching that they bring can uproot all the sins of history. When we practice it, we can finally achieve liberation. (232-089, 1992.07.03)

56 Religion does not exist to fulfill people's desires; it exists to fulfill the Will of God. Once we have fulfilled God's Will, then it becomes possible to fulfill our human desires. This is the Principle of Creation, the purpose for which God created human beings. The fallen world has not seen an age when God's Will was fulfilled; hence it has not seen an age when human desires were fulfilled. Therefore, to this day human history has been focused toward the ideal world, the original world of a higher dimension of life. The goal of this pursuit is not to fulfill any one purpose based on human desire; it is to fulfill God's Will. From that point, pursuits for the fulfillment of human desire can begin. This is God's providential view of history. God's Will is, first of all, the perfection of Adam and Eve. Then it is the perfection of the spirit world, the perfection of the angelic world. God is the center, and it is He who has been leading the providence of salvation toward the fulfillment of His Will. (115-237, 1981.11.22)

57 The fulfillment of God's Will is not what the people of this world are pursuing. God's Will has nothing to do with material conditions. It has nothing to do with worldly knowledge or power. What is the condition that God is seeking? It is the standard of perfection based on love. The world's various religions, although from different historical backgrounds and different ages, have been pursuing this purpose. That is why every religion teaches a concept of benevolence or love. What kind of love meets the standard for perfection? The love of God for Adam is not only for Adam, and the love of God for Eve is not only for Eve. The love of God for Adam and Eve is to flow through the family, tribe, people and nation, and through all their future descendants. From one ideal husband and wife centered on this love, the ideal family of love, the ideal tribe, people, nation and world of love can arise. (115-238, 1981.11.22)

58 Religions were established by God; among them are the mainstream religions of His mainstream people. To advance the providence to realize God's ideal, God wants to connect a mainstream religion with a central people and a mainstream thought. God's plan is to set up a mainstream religion as the foundation for the realization of His ideal, and then on that foundation to establish a people and a nation through which to bring His ideal into reality. Without these two, a mainstream religion and a central people, there is no way for the human race to inherit God's ideal of creation. Therefore, in history, God sets up a people who can inherit His ideal, based on the religion that is closest to Him. That religion connects individuals, families, tribes, peoples and nations to the world that can inherit God's ideal. This is the way of God's Will and the path by which humankind is to inherit God's ideal. (172-263, 1988.01.24)

59 The path of religion is to enable people to start living centered on God's Will. Therefore, religions exist for people to follow the way of God's Will. Because God's Will is absolute, it is eternally one. It cannot be two. Therefore, the person who lives centered on God's absolute Will is living the life of the kingdom of heaven on the individual level. A family that lives that way is living the life of the kingdom of heaven on the family level, together with God. If all people throughout the world live in unity, focusing on God's Will for the world—beyond the levels of one people or one nation—the world will become the kingdom of heaven on earth. (182-050, 1988.10.14)

The providential person who moves heavenly fortune

60 The way of the Will is one. The Will moves in one direction, not two. There is only one place where the Will can settle. Look at the people living on earth today: they each take a direction in life based on their own will as they determine it to be. Everyone chooses differently and goes in a different direction. Following their own volition, they pursue various avenues to success and places to settle. (186-054, 1989.01.29)

61 God's original Will at the time of creation was for God and human beings to live in harmony, in one love and centered on the one Will. All of heaven and earth were to live in the joyous reality of His love, and with His love at the center of their lives, they were to live as one. Yet due to the Fall of Adam and Eve, God's love remained as only His love. That is, God's love was supposed to create relationships with and among human beings, but being unable to forge those relationships, it departed from them and from the entire world of creation. Hence, the ideal that God envisioned in the beginning remains unfulfilled. The love that He hoped for remains unrealized as well. Nevertheless, God will fulfill the Will by all means. That is the reason God has led the providence for six thousand years and continues leading it to this day. (1-088, 1956.06.06)

62 We are now in the process of fulfilling God's hope, which is our ultimate purpose. As you move forward in that process, you should be able to fulfill the promises you make in faith. If you fulfill them and even go beyond that limit, then you will begin paying back the Lord, whose flesh and blood we received in these Last Days. In this context, what should you do? You should be able to stand boldly for Jesus, in front of him and behind him, at his right side and at his left side, above him and below him, acting on his behalf. You should stand boldly for the Holy Spirit, in front of her and behind her, at her right side and at her left side, above her and below her, acting on her behalf. You should stand boldly even for God, in front of Him and behind Him, at His right side and at His left side, above Him and below Him, acting on His behalf. We must bring God's Will for human beings in heaven and on earth to a conclusion, for only in this way can Jesus' will be fulfilled and Gods Will be fulfilled. It may seem as though we are insignificant individuals, but in submitting to God's Will our value is tremendous. (1-156, 1956.07.08)

63 You are the ones who have to carry out the final remaining adventurous mission on the level of the universe at the conclusion of six thousand years of history. Since this is a universe-level mission, in order to meet it you must also be on the level of the universe. You must be courageous and filled with inner determination to carry out this mission. If your life of faith falls short of what is needed for God's Will, what will happen? Up to the present, God's history progressed when individuals took a bold course that transcended ordinary reality. Hence, you too must go through the gate of an adventurous universe- level course. Only then can you uphold the flag of final victory, sing “Hosanna” in front of God, and stand in the position of His brides before the entire universe. If you are to become God's princes and princesses, you must overcome all conditions without stumbling, and weather any circumstances, even persecution or ridicule. You must set a standard of boldness that transcends ordinary reality. (1-274, 1956.12.02)

64 You must attend the Lord in the manner that gives Him the maximum freedom, the greatest glory and the greatest joy. In order to do this, you must make every effort to free the Lord from all the conditions throughout history that permit Satan to accuse Him. If you become this kind of person, then when you call “Father!” God will come to you. He will come even before you call Him. This is the standard you need to set in your daily life. God is looking for one person whose character reflects His universal love, a person whose character has such value that he can stand in the position of Jesus and stand in the position to represent history. Jesus wants him to then gather people of like nature and recover the nation, the world and all of heaven and earth. This is God's desire. (2-055, 1957.02.17)

65 The reason God continues to lead providential history, even repeating it, is to inspire people to respond to His providence. Only in this way can He stand in front of humankind as the God of the ideal. Yet to human beings who live in the realm of Satan, God appears as the fearful God of judgment. To attend God as the God of the ideal, we must be able to experience the grief that was caused Him by the human Fall. We must be able to establish a relationship in which we can abide with Him in His grief. Otherwise, God cannot appear to us as the God of the ideal and cannot appear to us as the Lord of the ideal of creation. On the way to attend the God of the ideal, our path requires that we fight the evil forces that constantly try to block us. This is the path of restoration through indemnity that is required of fallen human beings. (2-097, 1957.03.06)

The providence of salvation according to the Principle

66 We know that God's providence is the providence of restoration. What is the providence of restoration? It is taking actions to recover and reinstate what has been lost. In other words, it is the work of re-creating human beings through the Word. Because the human beings, whom God created, completely lost the Word, they need to be created again. We fallen people lost the Word by which we can align our mind and body and experience constant joy in our heart. Hence, we must find the Word, namely, the truth. The Word is also called the truth. The truth is the principle that governs any system. At the same time it is the root of Heaven's principles. That is why the world seeks for the truth to this day. However, the true Word in all its fullness has not yet appeared. Since there has been no true Word, there has been no one who could embody true life. Since no one has embodied true life, there has been no one who could embody true love. Since no one has embodied true love, the true cosmos, the true heaven and earth, have not emerged. (7-085, 1959.07.19)

67 God's providence of restoration is not guesswork. Since the providence of restoration is the work of re-creation, and it is the work of recovering what was lost, God must do it based on certain principles. God is carrying it out according to the principles of creation. Because God lost human beings as a result of the Fall, even though God created them, they are standing in the position as if God did not finish creating them. So God has to bring them back to the conditional position of having created them again. (48-086, 1971.09.05)

68 The providence of salvation is the providence of restoration. The providence of restoration is the providence of re-creation. How is the providence of re-creation carried out? During the creation, what did God create first? He created the world of angels first. Then He made all things. Then He created Adam and Eve. These were the three stages of His creation. History likewise has developed to this day through this three- stage principle. That is because all of history has been within the realm of the work of re-creation. In order to save fallen human beings, God has had to pursue a course based on the work of re-creation. (84-069, 1976.02.22)

69 Through the providence of salvation, God seeks to restore the form of the original ideal. Hence the providence of salvation is the providence of restoration. Then, by what sort of providence does God carry out the providence of restoration? It is by the providence of re-creation. For the providence of recreation, we must reinvest on God's behalf the same kind of love that He has invested repeatedly to form relationships of love with human beings. That is the only way we can become His ideal creations. For this reason the Bible says: “You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your strength. This is the greatest and first commandment. And the second is, you shall love your neighbor as yourself.” (Matt 22:37) There is also a third commandment: You shall love all things of creation as you love your mother and father, your spouse and your children. These are the first, second and third commandments. Practice these, and you will achieve everything. You will enter the realm of God's ideal that combines vertical love with horizontal love. This leads to the actualization of that ideal. (180-185, 1988.08.22)

70 Even as Satan strives to subvert and destroy God's Will, God strives to advance the process of re-creation with each victory He wins over him. This cannot be done randomly. Paying indemnity cannot be done in a haphazard way. God has to go back to the point where the process of creation started. This is what you learn when you study the entire providence of salvation, namely that God has been conducting the providence of salvation by the providence of restoration through indemnity. Evaluating the whole of history, we find that first it is the providence of salvation, second it is the providence of restoration through indemnity, and third it is the providence of re-creation. Accordingly, we can say that the providence of salvation is the providence of restoration. It is the providence to bring human beings back to their original position. If a patient who is hospitalized and on the verge of death is revived, he says, “I am saved!” In the same way, salvation means to return to the original position or state. Furthermore, the providence of salvation is the providence of restoration through indemnity. You cannot go back to the original point without investing; you have to pay indemnity. (264-271, 1994.11.20)

71 God's providence of salvation is the providence of restoration, and the providence of restoration is carried out through indemnity. The providence of restoration cannot be done for free. Sins that were committed must necessarily be indemnified. Paying indemnity means to separate from Satan. When you commit sin, you fall into the realm of Satan's possession. When you pay indemnity you can separate yourself from Satan and return to your original position. How much sin have fallen people committed throughout the long course of history to this day? How can we indemnify all the sins committed by all evil people? Although most people do not know it, good people have been paying that indemnity by being sacrificed. It is the same for national sins. The sins that nations committed in the past are being paid for by the sacrifice of some of its good people. Unless they make sacrifices, no indemnity is paid. Looking further, this is the path along which humankind has developed, all the way up to the world level. In the process, numerous good people sacrificially offered themselves. They paid indemnity for all the sins committed by humankind so that the world could return to its proper state. (242-229, 1993.01.02)

72 Throughout human history, it was by paying indemnity that a separation was made between good and evil, a separation was made between happiness and sadness, and a separation was made between the way that brings blessings and the way that brings punishment. It is the same throughout the world. Therefore, God's providence of restoration must also proceed by indemnity. There are no exceptions. Indemnity became necessary as a result of the Fall. Those who live their lives without realizing that they are fallen people are living as though they are on the path of the Fall every day. Because of the Fall, God became the God of sorrow, even as He leads the course of the providence of restoration. And God became the God of pain. Yet sorrow and pain were not the end of it; He lost every precious thing that He cherished. To restore that which He lost, God must go the way of pain; to recover them He must again suffer in sorrow. This is what God must endure as He strives to reclaim what He has lost. (288-291, 1998.01.01)

73 The Fall caused God to lose what was most precious to Him. It is not the case that the Fall only affected human beings, with God having nothing to do with it. God and human beings are in a parent-child relationship. That relationship is in order to realize the ideal of love—the ideal of oneness between them based on love. However, because human beings separated from God, that ideal of unity in love cannot be found. That is what God lost, and that is what He needs to recover. However, just following the course of indemnity is not enough to recover the ideal of oneness in love that God is seeking. To recover this ideal, there needs to be a program for re-creation. Human beings need to be remade based on a blueprint, just as a blueprint is needed for manufacturing a product in a factory. (288-292, 1998.01.01)

The role and mission of the Messiah

74 God's purpose in calling the Israelites to the land of Canaan was to have them complete a victorious foundation as one people. Upon that foundation, they were to build a kingdom in Canaan under Heaven's sovereignty and prepare the foundation for the coming of the Messiah. The people of Israel were to attend the Messiah as the central person who would rule over their country. Then they were to defeat Satan's world and complete God's providence of restoration together with the Messiah. Although that was their mission, the people of Israel and their religious leaders did not know it. In those days, there were those among them who thought that when the Savior came, they would automatically become the nation that could rule the world. They did not grasp that they had to complete the history of restoration by first gaining victory on the level of a people and then on the level of the nation before they could achieve a victorious worldwide foundation. (13-181, 1964.03.15)

75 Unless individuals attain perfection, they cannot form families with a new and higher awareness. And without such new families, a new people and a new nation cannot emerge. Therefore the Unification Church has come forth with a focus on bringing about the perfection of individuals through True Parents. God longs to complete the restoration of the individual. It has taken six thousand years, until today, to substantiate one perfect man. God has been toiling with the goal to bring forth that one perfect man; this has been the whole purpose of His providence of restoration, transcending time. Then, by centering on the one perfect man, God's intention is to recover one woman and form the model for the perfection of the family. This is the messianic teaching. God desires to conclude the providence of restoration by setting up the bridegroom and the bride according to this messianic teaching. By doing so, God plans to lay the foundation for all of human life. The way of life and the teaching that the Messiah brings are the eternal standards that all human beings need to follow. (21-301, 1968.12.08)

76 Another formula in God's providence of restoration is that before sending the Messiah, He works to set up one central religion and one central nation. God called the Israelites and Judaism. God planned to send Jesus upon that foundation and then expand that realm of goodness by having all humankind unite with him. In this way He would restore the world and realize the ideal of the kingdom of heaven. If the Israelites and Judaism, which God had prepared over four thousand years, had received Jesus, united with him and upheld the one Will in a sacrificial way, then Jesus would have united the Arab world and Asia, connected them to the Western world, and spread the Will quickly to the ends of the earth. In that way, Jesus could have established the kingdom of heaven on earth under God's sovereignty. (88-209, 1976.09.18)

77 Adam possessed the seed of true love and true life. After God lost Adam, He had to recover the Son, a man having the new seed. This Son has to be a man having no condition for Satan to accuse. Just as God made Adam first at the time of creation, in the providence of restoration, which is the providence of re-creation, God has to first set up a Son who has nothing to do with the Fall. This is the root of the messianic teaching. The Messiah is the true man with the new seed of life. He guides people of the fallen lineage to deny their life and then engrafts his new seed onto them. Even though the Messiah is rooted in God, as the second Adam he must clean up what Adam did. This is the reason God cannot send the Messiah as a superman having God's almighty power. (277-204, 1996.04.16)

78 The Savior is God's representative who can dissolve the bitter sorrow in God's heart, the sorrow that was brought by the first human beings' failure to fulfill God's love in accordance with His Will. Because they never realized God's love, all people are in despair and filled with bitter sorrow. The Savior is the one who dissolves this bitter sorrow and brings God's love to fulfillment. He comes to help people attain this original love. The Savior does not come to feed those who are hungry physically. He comes to liberate God. A man is liberated when he has a wife of true love. When a man has a wife who loves him and remains with him eternally, there is no imprisonment. He is free. Does God, the original central being, enjoy that kind of freedom? He is a sorrowful God, who, while searching for love and investing His love, had to forget how much He invested, only to invest again. (209-096, 1990.11.27)

79 God, by all means, has to restore the ideal of true love and peace that He has held onto since the beginning. God's providence of salvation is the providence to restore that original state; in other words, it is the providence of restoration. For the providence of restoration, God set up religions and expanded the realm of goodness. The Messiah whom God sends is responsible to complete the providence of restoration. Therefore the Messiah must come as the True Parents and quickly recover everything, starting from the root. Jesus, who came as the Messiah, had the mission of the True Parents. He came with true love to give rebirth to all humankind and to restore them as true individuals and as true husbands and wives, so that they too could become true parents. Unfortunately he could not complete this mission due to the disbelief of those on earth, and he departed with the promise to return. He must come again as True Parents in order to restore completely God's ideal of creation. (279-208, 1996.08.20)

Section 2. The God of Re-Creation

1 Due to the Fall, God lost everything that He had created in six days, from the first to the sixth day. Because of human beings, He lost everything. To restore this, God has led providential history for six thousand years. Now this history is moving on to the seventh millennium. Christianity speaks of a kingdom that will last a thousand years, but that thousand years could be understood as one day. The thousand-year kingdom actually refers to the realm of resurrection on the world level. (20-330, 1968.07.14)

God's course in the providential history of restoration

2 You have to build a foundation in your daily life that connects your life in this world to your eternal life. Otherwise that connection will not be made. Adam and Eve should have fulfilled the full potential for their lives on a universal level, but they fell, and God has been toiling for six thousand years to restore this. That is why the history of the providence of restoration is called the history of God's toil. (2-010, 1957.01.06)

3 If human beings had reached perfection centered on God, their joy would have been God's joy and their glory would have been God's glory. But because they were unable to attain that state, instead of featuring joy and glory as God had hoped, they ended up living in sorrow. Having sinned, they fell far from the garden of the ideal. Ever since then, God has endeavored to restore fallen human beings. This has been the history of the providence of restoration. (3-103, 1957.10.06)

4 To this day, no one knew that human history was the history of the providence of restoration. Explaining the course of history by the concept of restoration is the Unification Church's great contribution to the study of history. God is the root of history; thus He took responsibility for it, led it and developed it. Along the way there were numerous individuals, families, tribes, peoples and nations who were responsible for the mission of restoration, and whose efforts made it possible for history to advance step by step. (22-181, 1969.02.02)

5 Looking at things from God's viewpoint, from the beginning of history to the present time God has not yet seen the day of total victory, the day when He could celebrate. Instead, God has been toiling for thousands of years to achieve His ideal of creation, from the day Adam and Eve fell, through the history of the providence of restoration. Still He has not yet reached the stage at which He can claim victory and glory. We have not yet reached that stage; we are still on the way. What God ultimately desires is true victory, when the truth has absolute authority and exercises its power. This power is not to be exercised only once, but should operate continuously throughout history—past, present and future. On the basis of God's victory, the truth should pervade everything. Nevertheless, God has not yet welcomed such a day. At certain points in the course of the providence of restoration, God attained a partial victory, only to have the next stage in the historical process end in failure. (58-129, 1972.05.22)

6 The history of the providence of restoration since Adam and Eve has been carried out through vertical relationships. People need to pray, “God! God! Please help us reach the standard of perfection.” They have to climb up through the positions of servant of servants, servant, adopted child, direct child and parent. They have to go back to the Old Testament Age before Jacob and become as servants of servants. Then they must climb up through the positions to become adopted children, and to become direct children. Only in this way can they finally meet the True Parents, the Messiah who with his bride stands in the position of the Parents of humankind. In this way the era when human beings were servants of servants, the era when they were servants, and the eras when they became adopted children, direct children and parents, can all be liberated. (65-192, 1972.11.19)

7 We are the people who must recover the kingdom of heaven, the garden of victory that people throughout history have been seeking with hope and faith. To do so, we ourselves must become individuals that God can be happy with and form families that God can be happy with. However, in order to form such families, we must restore ourselves as true brothers and sisters, true couples, and true parents. It is to restore all of these that God has been conducting His providence in history. The Old Testament Age was the age that symbolized hope, and the New Testament Age was the age that symbolized faith. But in the future, the age that symbolizes love will come. We call it the Completed Testament Age. This destiny is now unfolding, from the heavenly world to the earthly world. (5-111, 1959.01.04)

8 The ideal world of creation was to be built based on the one Will, but due to the Fall it was not fulfilled. Nevertheless, God has absolute authority. Even though the entire external world may change, God will never change. Even though He lost Adam and Eve and all things to the devil, Satan, since God is still God, the Absolute Being, He must bring Satan, who was originally an archangel, to voluntarily surrender. He has to establish His authority as the absolute God, but in a natural way that does not insist upon His authority. God is good. Therefore, He cannot strike the evil Satan first. In the realm of God, who is good and whose essence is love, there can be no cause or motive for striking first. God must live even for that enemy. God invests and invests Himself for all created things and lives for their sake. This is the dignity and absolute authority of God. Hence, even though the devil came into existence and no matter how much he opposes God, he can never cause God to compromise His dignity and authority. Since God continues living for others even in that position, His providence of salvation inevitably has taken thousands of years. Yet through this course He is bringing the devil ever closer to natural submission. (210-340, 1990.12.27)

9 Human history is the struggle between good and evil. God originally intended to govern true parents, true children, true families, true nations, a true world and a true universe according to the ideal of true love. However, Satan has been governing false parents, false children, false families, false nations, a false world and a false universe through false love. To restore this, human history has entailed repeated struggles between good and evil. That is to say, from individuals up to the global level, Satan has mimicked God's way of developing history through the Principle, imitating the principled world before the true one could emerge. He seized the initiative, with the pretense that his was the true world, and tried to destroy the world of the Principle. Hence, struggles between good and evil were inevitable. In leading the providence of re-creation, God takes an altruistic stance. He acts for the sake of others again and again and follows the strategy of being struck first and then taking back what is His. On the other hand, Satan takes a self-centered stance and strikes first; but later he must pay compensation for the damage. God's strategy is to be struck first and later to claim damages; Satan always strikes first but comes to ruin later. In this way, the good side advances by being struck first, receiving persecution and making sacrifices, while Satan's side does the opposite. (204-140, 1990.07.06)

The meaning of the Old Testament Age, New Testament Age and Completed Testament Age

10 When we look at the overall course of restoration in history, we see that God leads the providence through the three stages of formation, growth and completion. The course of the providence advances from the Old Testament Age, the era of servants, to the New Testament Age, the era of adopted children, to the Completed Testament Age, the era of true children, and finally to the era of true parents. (15-049, 1965.02.07)

11 Human history can be categorized into three ages: the Old Testament Age, the New Testament Age and the Completed Testament Age. The Old Testament Age was the age when children were redeemed by sacrificial offerings. It was a time to make preparations for the coming of God's Son. In the New Testament Age, Jesus became the offering. Based on this, we received the Parents. During that time, God made preparations for the coming of the bride and bridegroom, so that we could receive the Parents at the time of the Second Coming. The reason why I, bearing the name True Parent, have suffered for forty years as the central person of the Completed Testament Age is to welcome God on earth and achieve oneness between God and human beings. (227-094, 1992.02.10)

12 How is it that God has continued in bitter sorrow through the six thousand years of history? He had to lead human beings, who were positioned between God and Satan, to make certain conditions. These conditions are the mountains of offering sacrifices. Looking back at the six thousand years of providential history, in the Old Testament Age God led human beings to climb the mountain of offering by sacrificing the things of creation; and in the New Testament Age they climbed the mountain through the offering of Jesus Christ, who gave his actual body. What, then, are you to offer as a sacrifice in the Completed Testament Age? You faithful believers have to climb the mountain by offering yourselves as sacrifices. Thus it is that providential history has advanced overall based on the offering of sacrifices. In the Old Testament Age people climbed the mountain by offering the things of creation. In the New Testament Age, the offering of Jesus Christ, the Son of God, surmounted the mountain of sacrifice. Now, in the Completed Testament Age, you, representing the bridegroom and the bride, have to climb over the mountain of sacrifice by offering yourselves. You will not see the world of true peace, freedom and the ideal until you have climbed over the mountain of sacrifice. (2-111, 1957.03.10)

13 In the Old Testament Age, the things of creation were sacrificed as offerings to God; in the New Testament Age the offering was made by the sacrifice of His Son; and in the Completed Testament Age it is the Parents who sacrifice themselves. God's purpose in having human beings sacrifice material things and in denying their right of ownership was to restore them as His sons and daughters. His purpose in sacrificing His Son, Jesus, was to recover the Parents, and the purpose of the Parents carrying the cross is to attend God. Therefore the Old Testament Age is the age of righteousness by works, the New Testament Age is the age of righteousness by faith, and the Completed Testament Age is the age of righteousness by attendance. (232-320, 1992.07.10)

14 In order to attend God, the things of creation were sacrificed in the Old Testament Age, the Son was sacrificed in the New Testament Age, and the Parents were sacrificed in the Completed Testament Age. Then, what needs to be done from now on? You must stand in the position representing the Parents, Mother and Father. All the things of creation represent the Old Testament Age, and God's sons and daughters represent the New Testament Age, and the Parents represent the Completed Testament Age. (208-345, 1990.11.21)

15 On the path of restoration, we should go up from the era of servant of servants through the era of servants and the era of adopted children to the era of direct children. But how can we complete the course from the era of servant of servants to the era of servants to the era of adopted children, and be connected to the era of the direct lineage? Connecting to the era of the direct lineage cannot be done just like that. Following the Principle, we are required to go through the foundation of faith and the foundation of substance, which are necessary for the foundation to receive the Messiah. That is, we need to welcome the Messiah. The Messiah is the true Son of God, but the lineage of a true son is different from that of an adopted child. This is why we need the change of lineage. (55-192, 1972.05.09)

16 What is the fundamental issue as we go the path of restoration through indemnity? We have to fulfill the Old Testament, the New Testament and the Completed Testament. Fulfilling the Completed Testament means the whole world will come under God's sovereignty. This is what is required to fulfill the Completed Testament Age. The Old Testament Age was the era for restoring all things of creation, the New Testament Age was the era for restoring the people of God's kingdom, and the Completed Testament Age is the era for restoring God's sovereignty. This means we have to restore God's sovereignty over the world. Jesus' mission was to restore the people of the world. In other words, the mission of Christianity is to restore all the people of the world as one people, and the mission of the Lord of the Second Advent is to restore the world to the sovereignty of the One. (55-247, 1972.05.09)

The providence of restoration in the Old Testament Age

17 The Old Testament Age was the age of the servant. It was the era when people in the position of servant of servants were restored to the position of servant. Even Abraham was God's servant, not His son. God established the way of loyalty by setting up servants of servants and then servants. This was the way God advanced His providence in history, a providence that will ultimately bring together all the people in the world and bring the world stage, hitherto under the dominion of evil, to God's side. Even Jacob triumphed as God's servant rather than as God's son. God has been working this way, restoring people from the position of a servant of servants to that of a servant, and from the position of a servant to that of an adopted son. (15-325, 1965.12.07)

18 In the Old Testament Age, the providence of salvation for all humanity was to bring them to the position of God's servants. Yet restoring them to the position of servant required that the central figures of that age attain victory from the beginning to the end. That is why God had to make incredible sacrifices through four thousand years of history just to set up central figures such as Noah and Abraham. (15-050, 1965.02.07)

19 Human history began with religion, and throughout history religion has flowed together with humanity. It exists to show us the way of hope. From the day of the Fall, God took responsibility for having created human beings. He has been toiling throughout the course of history in order to save fallen people. As a result of the Fall, Satan took dominion over human beings and drove them into unimaginable situations. Yet because they were not supposed to love centered on Satan, God had to push people to positions so low that even Satan would lose his grip on them. That is why God began the providence of salvation for human beings by taking them to the position of servant of servants. This is the reason God conducted His providence through the religions that teach the way of a servant of servants. They teach that we must serve for the sake of humanity. As long as we are in the position of a servant of servants, we are not qualified to have anyone serve us. Therefore, we have no other way but to surrender and obey unconditionally. In the position of a servant of servants, your master is another servant, not a rightful master. (42-281, 1971.03.27)

20 Before the Old Testament Age, people were in the position of servant of servants. After the Old Testament Age began, they could reach the position of servant, and hence they could relate with the Lord. People in the position of servant of servants cannot, on their own, pioneer the way to become a servant, so God pioneered the way for them. God had to educate people who were far more evil than servants of servants. But since people cannot see the invisible God even if He stands right in front of them, He chose prophets to educate them. God chose prophets to represent Him on earth, and the people had to obey them in order to follow God's orders. (42-282, 1971.03.27)

21 What did the prophets have to teach the people? They had to teach the people that in order to follow God's desired providence they had to go against the stream of fallen history and establish the way of obedience to Him. God needed them to be more loyal to Him than they were to Satan. In short, God, through the prophets, had to teach them their duty as servants. After they completed that duty, they had to set up a system to form individuals, families, tribes and a people who would prepare the environment in relation to the providential Will. But they were unable to set up this environment while in the position of servants. God therefore led the providence by presenting them with the messianic ideal and promising that He would send them the Savior someday. This was the providence that centered on the Israelites. (42-282, 1971.03.27)

22 In the Old Testament Age, God found those whom He could use as His servants by having them make sacrificial offerings. Such was Old Testament history. Human beings had fallen to a position lower than the things of creation. Since the things of creation were closer to God than the people were, God worked through the things of creation. He ordered the Israelites to cut them in half, and separate what belonged to Him from what belonged to Satan. Why did God tell them to divide and sacrifice these things? It was not because of God or Satan; it was because of human beings, who were unable to fulfill their responsibility. The inheritance of Satan's lineage was the point at which they failed to fulfill their responsibility. (136-229, 1985.12.29)

23 Although human beings fell, they could not entirely leave God. In striving to come back to Him, they had to start from the position of servant of servants. What does “servant of servants'' mean? It means that they do not have their originally intended master. Thus fallen people have to be loyal to God and serve Him from the position of servant of servants. Satan was an archangel, God's servant. Human beings were pressed into the service of this servant. Therefore, in order to return to God they had to demonstrate their loyalty to God from the position of a servant of servants. (17-073, 1966.11.12)

24 The Old Testament states that God called Noah and Abraham to serve as His messengers and deliver His word to the people. The people of the world had fallen into darkness. In order to lift them up to a position where the Heavenly Father could relate with them as His children, He called Abraham and established the people known as the Israelites. Through this people, God pioneered the way for humankind to gradually return to Him. God toiled during that era of four thousand years, utilizing the angels to help achieve the standard in His work. That standard was the preparation for the coming of Jesus, who would establish the victorious foundation upon which the people of Israel could relate directly to the Father. It was also the foundation for Jesus to fulfill God's Will for Adam and Eve. (1-283, 1956.12.16)

The providence of restoration in the New Testament Age

25 Jesus Christ came to the earth to fulfill God's covenant with the Israelites, by having them uphold God's Will. He came to fulfill God's covenant with the people who at an earlier point in history had been in the position of servants, and restore them to the position of adopted children and then true children. One who has faithfully fulfilled his or her duty as a loyal servant can then stand in the position of adopted child. That is why in the providential history of restoration God tried to lead the Israelites to fulfill the duty of loyal servants, and upon that foundation He wanted to relate to them as His adopted children. (42-283, 1971.03.27)

26 How can one become an adopted child? Until the Son of God came to this earth, it was not possible. After the Son of God came to the earth, those who listened to the Son's commands and obeyed them could finally become adopted children. This is how God worked to connect the Old Testament Age to the New Testament Age. Believers in the Old Testament Age were servants who wished to receive the inheritance, which is a benefit of becoming adopted children. That is why they waited for the coming of the Messiah. In other words, their desire was to surmount the sorrowful circumstances of a servant and advance, through the Messiah, to the position of adopted children. In the absence of a son or daughter of direct lineage, an adopted child is entitled to receive the inheritance from his or her parents. God, in directing the servant-level Old Testament Age, therefore guided the people so that they would maintain their desire to transcend the servant's position and thus benefit from attending His Will. God desired them to do so. This is why the Israelites continued to long for the privilege of leaving behind the position of servant and receiving God's inheritance, and why they maintained the concept of being the chosen people. (42-283, 1971.03.27)

27 Jesus went one step higher and introduced God's love. In the Old Testament Age, Moses introduced only the God of authority, the God of power and the God of judgment, but he was not able to introduce the God of love. It was Jesus who introduced His love. Yet although he introduced the God of love and was himself a man of love, the people of his time did not accept him. (35-277, 1970.10.25)

28 Two thousand years ago, Jesus was sent to the earth. On the foundation of Judaism, he was to establish the realm of a world religion in his lifetime. He was to stand as the axis of a religious movement on God's side that would assimilate Rome, even though it might face Rome's opposition. That is, in Jesus, God sent the very Messiah that Judaism had been waiting for. Who was Jesus? He came as the Messiah of Judaism and died while pioneering the way of the Messiah of the world. Then, what happened to Judaism? Up to that time they had been attending God as the God of Judaism, but that was no longer sufficient. What did Jesus come to earth to teach? He did not come to teach about God according to the teachings of the Old Testament. He came to teach about the God of the New Testament Age. (105-214, 1979.10.26)

29 As a first step, God raised up Israel as a servant nation and raised a people who would serve. Then, when Jesus, the Son of God, came to them, had they believed in him and believed his words, then by their faith in him they would have been elevated from the position of servants to that of adopted children. Then, when Jesus had gone a step higher, his believers would have become his children. What do I mean when I talk about Jesus going a step higher? After the Fall on earth, there were no original ancestors. Therefore, if Jesus had been elevated to the ancestor's position, the people of Israel could have gone from the position of adopted children, been engrafted into him as God's children, and received their right of inheritance. However, this did not happen. That is why Romans Chapter 8 says, “But we ourselves, who have the first fruits of the Spirit, groan inwardly as we wait for adoption as sons, the redemption of our bodies,” and also, “The Spirit you received does not make you slaves, so that you live in fear again; rather, the Spirit you received brought about your adoption to sonship. And by him we cry, ‘Abba, Father.'” This shows that they could only become adopted children. Christians today are adopted children, from a different lineage. (154-337, 1964.10.05)

30 What must you do to become adopted children? That is the question. Adopted children should be better than servants. Adopted children should be better than the servants on God's side and better than Satan, who is the king of the evil world. Satan was originally an archangel, a servant; to be an adopted child you have to be better than a servant. This is logical from the viewpoint of the Principle. Therefore, you must have the conviction that you will conquer Satan's world with your own hands; otherwise you cannot become adopted children. In order for God to move forward, today He needs one representative who can live for His sake more than anyone else has in history. Only when that person appears can we enter the era of adopted children. God has toiled throughout the long ages of history, through a vertical history age after age, to mobilize one people and create the realm of adopted children. We too need to emerge as adopted children in order to earn our right of inheritance from God, our Parent. (89-203, 1976.11.22)

31 If God had His own children, He would have no need to adopt children. It is because He has no children of His own that He needs adopted children. God's purpose in adopting children is eventually to restore true children. Therefore, an adopted child should have the heart that the inheritance he or she receives from God is not really theirs to keep; it is meant for God's direct sons and daughters. This is how adopted children should be. Adopted children should be willing to offer their lives for the sons and daughters who are to come. They should hope to see the birth of the sons and daughters of direct lineage whom God desires, although it may require sacrificing everything they have. They must always prepare such a heart to receive them. Unless they uphold this standard as adopted children, they will have no relationship with the direct children of God. (89-204, 1976.11.22)

The providence of restoration in the Completed Testament Age

32 32 What does the Completed Testament refer to? It refers to the fulfillment of God's covenant to establish the ideal of creation. Then what does the Completed Testament Age refer to? Adam and Eve were supposed to be God's children and complete the ideal of creation, but they were expelled from the Garden of Eden. The Completed Testament Age occurs when they return as the son and daughter on God's side, the ones who can finally represent God's kingship on the world level. On this foundation, we will be able to return to a world that has nothing to do with the Fall, where God will welcome individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations and the world. (266-325, 1995.01.01)

33 What is the Completed Testament Age? The Completed Testament Age is the time when humankind advances toward God's ideal, which is based on families on earth that center on the Parents' love, a new world free from Satan's accusation. The Completed Testament Age, from the point of view of the Principle, is the realm of the Parents who have completed their portion of responsibility. A covenant entails responsibility. The Fall was the failure to fulfill the human portion of responsibility. The Old Testament refers to the old covenant, the New Testament refers to the new covenant, and the Completed Testament that we are now talking about refers to the time of completing the covenant. Completing the covenant means that all the people of the world complete their portion of responsibility. Because of the prior failure to fulfill human responsibility, our responsibilities as individuals, families, tribes, peoples, nations, the world and cosmos still remain before us. What is more, Satan's world came into existence. Since Satan came into existence because of our failure, we now need to fulfill our responsibility in order to eliminate him. (131-098, 1984.04.16)

34 Looking at God's providence, we can see that it consists of three stages. They are the Old Testament Age, the New Testament Age and the Completed Testament Age. Christians believe that everything was finished with the Old and New Testaments, but that is not the case. They do not know that the Completed Testament Age lies in front of them. Jesus must return to complete the Will; we call this the Completed Testament. We have the Old Testament and the New Testament; those covenants should be completed, should they not? The Lord of the Second Advent comes to this earth to complete the Will. (243-100, 1993.01.03)

35 The Completed Testament Age is the age of fulfillment. We should fulfill its covenant on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. All these levels should be linked, centered on God's love, God's life and God's lineage. In this way, we will establish one lineage, one love and one life as the tradition. When this happens, Satan will have to leave. This is done by the work of engrafting, which will naturally remove our connection to Satan's lineage. (226-276, 1992.02.09)

36 In the Old Testament Age, the things of creation were sacrificed to pave the way for the Son and, in the New Testament Age, the Son offered himself as a sacrifice to pave the way for the Lord of the Second Advent, the True Parents. In the Completed Testament Age, True Parents sacrifice themselves in order to bring God's vertical love to the earth. In relation to humankind, God is the vertical Parent of true love. True Parents are the horizontal Parents, whose true love is aligned at a ninety-degree angle with the vertical Parent. On the foundation of this vertical and horizontal love, God's love and life will be able to burst forth for the first time. With the virtuous union of husband and wife with God, new blood ties between them will expand, based on the love of True Parents. In this way, the seed of life that began in God's love based on the standard of the original Principle will appear on earth for the first time in human history. (208-340, 1990.11.21)

37 The Old Testament Age was the age when the things of creation were sacrificed to find sons and daughters. In the New Testament Age, sons and daughters were martyred to pave the way for the coming of the Parents. When the Parents come to the earth, they will pave the way for God to come. The mission of the True Parents is to build a horizontal base for the vertical Father, encompassing all the peoples of the world. As the True Father's horizontal realm of heart unfolds, the Heavenly Father's vertical realm of heart will naturally unfold and settle there. When God reaches the point where He can embrace both vertical and horizontal love, for the first time He will make the transition to the age when He can go beyond the fallen- world, attain the core position, and reestablish His original, ideal authority. Then He will say, “Everything is accomplished.” (177-346, 1988.05.22)

38 We look at God as the Lord of our hope and the Lord of our faith. He is also the Lord of our love. God, the Lord of hope, faith and love, guided human history through the Old Testament Age, which represents hope, and the New Testament Age, which represents faith. Therefore, henceforth we need to go through the Completed Testament Age, which represents love. What is the one main element of the Completed Testament Age, that is, the age of the Lord of the Second Advent, which will remain unchanging forever? It is God's love. God's love is the central element overall; it is also the ideal element overall. For the sake of this love, people have walked their providential courses with hope and faith. Nevertheless, if you do not now walk the providential course of love, the foothold of unity on earth will crumble. God needs to set this up, centering on love. (1-090, 1956.06.06)

Section 3. We Must Liberate God

1 To complete the providence of restoration, we must restore all levels that were not completed. This includes the level Adam could not attain after the Fall and the level Jesus Christ was unable to reach. All of these we have to explain, indemnify and restore in the context of our present time. This is the mission of the Unification Church. I have to fulfill them myself, and I have to lead all the Unification Church members worldwide who follow me to do the same. This is my mission. (22-181, 1969.02.02)

The completion of the providence of restoration

2 We must awaken to an understanding of God's plan for the world—the environment and the ideal that He bestowed upon Adam and Eve prior to their Fall. We have to have a clear ideological standard and conviction so that we can overcome any harsh environment, no matter how much our enemy, the devil, may oppose and struggle against us. With this we should be strong enough to overcome all the evils that influence society and affect our daily life. If we are pulled down and fall away, it will be impossible to complete the providence of restoration. That is why each of us who is alive on earth and who knows the Will must resolve, “I am the one who will solve the problems of this world. I will do it, even if I am the only one left on earth.” Without having such conviction, we cannot stand as representatives of the world in front of God, the subject partner. Thinking of this, unless our basic attitude is that we are free from attachments to this world, unless we uphold the ideal that God had for Adam and Eve before the Fall, unless we have the mindset that we are the embodiments of the subject partner, and unless we are resolved to transcend this world of death, we will surely fail repeatedly on the way of the Will. (65-179, 1972.11.19)

3 Up to now there has never been a true family, a family whose lineage is based on God's true love. Our ancestors are fallen, and our ties with them are based on false love, false life and false lineage; that is the reason our mind and body struggle against each other. Adam and Eve became enemies, and killing occurred among their children. God's providence of salvation is the providence to restore all this. In order to complete the providence of salvation, we have to build the true family that was lost. That is, we have to be sons and daughters who unite our mind and body, and then we have to become couples that absolutely unite in true love and live with God eternally. (275-057, 1995.10.31)

4 When the Messiah comes again, what will be his purpose? It will be to shatter Satan's sovereignty, bring humankind back to God, expel Satan from this world, and work with Christianity to finish God's providence of salvation. These are the purposes that the Messiah comes to fulfill. In other words, the mission of the Messiah is to complete the providence of restoration for the sake of returning to the original world of God's Will. (74-177, 1974.12.09)

5 The Lord of the Second Advent comes to complete the foundation of God's providence of restoration that Jesus left. Specifically, he comes to perfect the ideal of True Parents, who are the origin of God's true love, true life and true lineage. Thus, he is the original seed for completing the ideal of creation. He comes upon the victorious foundation of the fundamental providence on God's side that had been completed up to the time of Jesus. This means that he comes directly upon the foundation of the victories that Jesus established in his life up through the time of his maturity as an individual. Then he fulfills the tasks that Jesus left to be accomplished later. These are to find his bride, to become the True Parents, and to save all of humankind. (277-211, 1996.04.16)

6 Jesus was to be the Parent of all human beings. He was sent by God to be the second Parent. For the victorious third Parent to appear, he must build on what Jesus accomplished as he strove to become the second Parent. This is logical. For Jesus to become the second Parent, he had to restore the position of Adam and Eve, who should have been the first Parents. Yet he was unable to restore the position of the first Parents, which would have been his victorious foundation to be the second Parent. Because Jesus died before he could lay this foundation, the providence was prolonged to a third attempt. Therefore, the returning Lord, who comes for this third attempt, must establish a victorious foundation by indemnifying, both spiritually and physically, the failure of Adam and Eve, the first Parents, and the work of Jesus and the Holy Spirit, who came in the position of the second Parents. If he does not do so, he cannot emerge on earth with his bride as the victorious True Parents. (55-153, 1972.05.07)

7 Adam failed, and Jesus died before he could conclude his mission as the second Adam. Hence, it is the Lord of the Second Advent, coming as the third Adam, who must complete their missions both spiritually and physically and eliminate Satan's domain and sovereignty. He must finish the providence of salvation and guide the world to return to God's original perfect ideal. One of the last tasks in God's providence of salvation is to connect the kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in heaven, so that they may freely interact. (74-192, 1974.12.09)

8 The people who are in the spirit world and the people who live on earth come from different time periods. Nevertheless when they live according to True Parents' principled path, all the barriers between them will be broken down. They will establish structures based on the original standard, so that all may advance to the kingdom in heaven. When all people do this, True Parents' mission will be conclusively completed. Considering this, we should not forget that the era of completion, the era for the fulfillment of God's Will, is unfolding before our very eyes! (215-140, 1991.02.06)

God needs to be liberated

9 We must liberate God by centering on His love. God has been confined because of fallen love. It is as if He is in prison. He has never been set free. Although the God who created the universe is all-knowing and all-powerful, it has always been His intention to establish the ideal world based on love. Yet due to human beings, the universe was snatched away by Satan. As long as God does not separate Satan from this world, He cannot be liberated in heart. That is, as long as Satan is not cut off, the foundation to liberate God in heart has not come about in the universe; consequently God remains confined. Can His heart and mind be at rest when His beloved children are no better than dead? (138-262, 1986.01.24)

10 The Fall took away God's freedom. I am saying that the Fall put God in shackles and chains. The Fall also put the first ancestors of the human race in shackles, and the realm of angels as well. Not only that, countless religious people in history lived a fettered existence, struggling against these shackles. Such is the case for all of humankind. (079-026, 1975.06.16)

11 Unless all people are freed from the realm of lamentation, God our Parent cannot be free from the realm of lamentation. No parents can be comfortable while their beloved children live amid worries and fears. Since God is in such a situation, we should liberate Him. How can we liberate God? God is in a prison where He is unable to freely love all people. He must be released into the realm of freedom where He can freely love all of humankind. This is something that we are responsible to do. This problem was caused by the human Fall; therefore we ourselves must liberate God by becoming sons and daughters who are victorious over the Fall. (65-100, 1972.11.13)

12 Who can stop the fighting between God and Satan? Will that fight just come to an end? How can it, when almost no one has been a devoted son or daughter showing the way of filial piety to God, and no one could fulfill the duties of loyal patriots, saints, and divine sons and daughters of God's kingdom? God has had no place to stand, having lost the mainstream of love through which people would uphold God's kingdom. That is why God has been incarcerated and confined to this day. The spirit world includes hell, the middle realms and paradise. Jesus is in paradise, although he should be in the kingdom of heaven. How can there be such places as paradise, the middle realms and hell in the world that God created? It is because of the Fall that God suffers this anguish. (302-226, 1999.06.14)

13 Have you ever met the ideal grandfather or grandmother whom God has been searching for? Have you ever met a grandfather or grandmother whom God wanted to become like? Have you met that person, or not? Because of the Fall, you never could meet such a person. Have you met the ideal mother or father whom God has been searching for? No, you have not. Have you ever met the ideal wife or husband whom God has been searching for? No, you have not. Have you ever met the ideal son or daughter whom God has been searching for? No, you have not. God has not found such people, so how can His bitter sorrow ever be dissolved? What can sever the chains and bonds around God's heart? It can only be done by love, by God's love. Nothing except God's essential love can do it. (209-108, 1990.11.27)

14 We need to liberate God; it is our destiny. We should have faith that thirsts to liberate God and hope that hungers to liberate God. We should be burning with love. We should be the people whom God has sought for six thousand years, who can say, “It is on account of humankind that God is in shackles; not only that, it is my fault that God is in shackles. It is my fault that Satan is accusing God. It is my fault that Jesus died on the cross. It is my fault that the Holy Spirit has been going through a bloody history of struggle. Oh, God, please give me strength! I will bring You to the place of Sabbath and liberation. Father, I will also bring Jesus and the Holy Spirit to the place of liberation.” (007-162, 1959.08.30)

15 We call God “Father.” Do you think God would say, “Good; you are doing well,” when He sees people on earth, the good and the bad alike, dancing to Satan's tune and under his dominion? Because God has ties with us as a Parent with His children, He cannot help but toil and struggle to free our hearts from their prison-like confinement and to alleviate the sad and miserable conditions that afflict heaven and earth and everything under the sun. Therefore, we have to understand God's inner situation and liberate Him from that situation. (019-100, 1967.12.29)

The liberation of God is the completion of the providence of restoration

16 We have to liberate God. This involves the number four. After the Old, New, and Completed Testament Ages, there will come the era of liberation from sorrow. When the era of liberation from sorrow comes, we must offer everything. It does not mean that God will receive everything and keep it all for Himself. Rather, He will hand it over to Adam. After Adam receives it, he will give it back to God, and then God will hand it back to Adam—to True Parents. From that point they will begin to distribute the right of ownership back to us. When we receive it and take ownership, we will be able to enter the era of the kingdom of unity. These are necessary steps for realizing the kingdom of heaven on earth. (298-064, 1999.01.01)

17 We need to save the nation and the world. Yet in order to save the world, we first must liberate God. Only after God is liberated can the world be liberated. What I am saying is that we have to liberate God first and then liberate the world. For this, we Unification Church members have to reach out to the ends of the earth. The bonds of heart we establish with people should be like stakes of love sunk deep into the earth. In this way we will melt the world with love. (162-222, 1987.04.12)

18 When parents have lost a child, to whom can they appeal about their miserable situation? Unless that child comes back to life and assuages his or her parents' grief, the bitter sorrow embedded in their hearts cannot be dissolved. Nor can they remove the nail that pierced their heart. Who will take out that nail from God's bitter heart and liberate it with tears of love? Who can pull that nail out of the flesh and blood of God's heart and heal it with restored flesh? Who can give God release from His sorrow? It is we who must liberate God, and we should do so before tending to our own liberation. You should know that this is the path to the ultimate liberation that religious people are seeking. (187-273, 1989.02.11)

19 Christianity teaches the idea of the returning Christ. But when Jesus returns, what will he do? God has not been able to evade Satan's incessant demands. Only the Messiah can cut off Satan; only he can stop Satan from making demands on God and making claims for his unrighteous cause. That is why the Lord of the Second Advent has to come to earth and liberate God. The Lord of the Second Advent must carry out the central role, to stand for public righteousness and take responsibility for liberating God. (162-186, 1987.04.12)

20 "Tears are flowing from God's eyes; red blood is surging in His heart. Yet the blood vessels through which His blood should be flowing are clogged, and He is brought low as if at the point of death. I am resolved to liberate this suffering God by following the way of a filial son, patriot, world saint and divine son. And after I have done all that, and God comes and embraces me and says with tears, ""You have worked hard,” still I will have to say, “I have done nothing.” I turn away to shed my own tears only after I have dried God's tears. I am going such a way according to Heaven's law. It is the path that I must go as the True Father. (350-321, 2001.08.19)"

21 I am trying to liberate God by my own efforts. God is not free; He is in confinement. He is the Parent who has lost His sons and daughters. When a filial child dies, even if another child is ten times more devoted than the deceased child and does everything to ease his or her parents' hearts, still that child cannot liberate them to the point of restoring their hearts to their original state. I am like that second devoted child, trying nevertheless to liberate God who is in that situation. Meanwhile, Christians today mistakenly believe that God is omnipotent and therefore can do anything He pleases. (135-283, 1985.12.15)

22 Just to look at me, you may think that I am no different from other people. Yet, my way of thinking is different; I have a different philosophy. It is not my face or my body that makes me great, but my philosophy. My spirit is such that when I move, God Himself wants to move with me; He wants to follow me. This is my strength. God has been unable to fulfill the purpose of love. Yet I am asserting that with love I will liberate Him. Through my encounters with God, I have come to know His bitter sorrow over His unfulfilled purpose of love. I am trying to liberate God from this bitter sorrow. What I am saying is logical. I assert it based on systematic logic and scientific proof. (165-186, 1987.05.20)

23 In order to attain God's original ideal, what is the work that sons and daughters of God must do, for which God will praise them with a liberated heart? My teaching, and the teaching of the Unification Church, is that husbands and wives have to be sons and daughters born from God's lineage, and attend Him as their eternal Parent for a thousand, even ten thousand years. That is how we can become God's own, qualified to receive God's eternal praise. We have to reach that position if we are to heal the wounds that remain in God's heart as a result of the Fall. (232-139, 1992.07.03)

24 Some people pray, “O God of glory! Please give me blessings.” But God is not in that position. On the contrary, He is in misery, suffering in confinement. God is in such a sorrowful situation because He has no true sons and daughters, and only through their birth can He be liberated. That is why we must become true sons and daughters—in order to liberate God. Unless we do so, the way of Heaven cannot be properly secured and the ideal world cannot be established on earth. This has been the mission of the Unification Church during the course of its history. That mission is to correct what went wrong. (22-151, 1969.02.02)

25 God is in the process of restoration. He is not in His original state as God. Rather, He is a God of sorrows, a God who deserves to be consoled. He is not the God of joy, but of despair. For God to return to His original state, we must liberate Him. We cannot do it with money or power. Human capacity falls short. It is possible only by true love. (174-250, 1988.03.01)

26 Unification Church members are working as a unit for God's liberation. We are not talking about liberating the world. Liberating the world is rather easy. Liberating the world merely requires bringing peoples and nations together, but liberating God requires unity of heart. For this we need the Principle, which is a system of thought that can unite the realm of love. We have to untangle the entangled relationships in the spirit world and build bridges of heart on earth. It is a revolution more fearsome and difficult than any other. This is why I say that liberating humanity is easy compared to liberating God. It simply amazes me that I have become the standard-bearer for tackling a task unprecedented in this world. It is remarkable that I have been able to provide answers to the fundamental issues of providential history. (136-285, 1985.12.29)




BOOK 2 TRUE PARENTS

Chapter 1 True Parents
Section 1. The Identity and Role of the True Parents ... 137
Section 2. The Emergence of the True Parents ...144
Section 3. Proclamation of the True Parents and the Three Great Subject Partners Principle ...154

Chapter 2 True Parents and the Messiah
Section 1. The Hope of Humankind ...163
Section 2. The Second Coming of Jesus and the True Parents ...169
Section 3. The Messiah Becomes the True Parents ...175
Section 4. True Parents and Family Salvation ...180

CHAPTER 3 True Parents and Rebirth
Section 1. The Path of Rebirth and Restoration ... 184
Section 2. Our Rebirth and Change of Lineage ...190
Section 3. Restoration of the Right of the Eldest Son, the Right of the Parents and the Right of the King ...198

CHAPTER 4 True Parents and True Children
Section 1. The Life Course of the True Parents ... 208
Section 2. The Responsibility and Authority of the True Parents ...215
Section 3. True Love, True Life and True Lineage ... 220
Section 4. The Way of a True Child ... 224
Section 5. Learning and Inheriting the True Parents' Heart ...226

CHAPTER 5 Inheriting the Victory of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind
Section 1. The True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind ...232
Section 2. Representative Families of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind ...238
Section 3. Inheriting the True Parents' Realm of Victory ...242
Section 4. Inheriting the True Parents' Tradition ... 245
Section 5. Inheriting the Teachings of the True Parents ...250



BOOK 2 TRUE PARENTS

CHAPTER 1 True Parents

Section 1.The Identity and Role of the True Parents

1 Where did I begin? I began with a title, True Parents, which is truly amazing in itself. I am pursuing God’s Will. True Parents are the standard representing the ideal purpose and the point of its realization. When Adam and Eve realize the ideal of love and stand as the Parents in God’s direct dominion, God’s Will is fulfilled and the ideal of creation is completed. Please understand how remarkable it is that I have come to the earth and established the name True Parents. For fallen people, the name True Parents is the most blessed among names. This discovery has greater value than recovering a lost nation, or gaining the world itself. This name has a value greater than anything in heaven or on earth. (127-221, 1983.05.08)

The meaning of the title “True Parents”

2 For God’s Will to be realized, Parents need to comenot fallen parents, but True Parents. You cannot just accidentally stumble upon the words True Parents. This is something that did not emerge in history until now. Its impact will be far beyond that of a revolution. It is a momentous event, akin to a miracle. The reason we can use the title True Parents, especially the word “true” is because they emerged possessing a love that surpasses the love of the countless parents that have come and gone, a love that has never before seen expression. This is the standard they represent, and that is why we can use the name True Parents. (067-225, 1973.06.27)

3 Our Unification Church members habitually speak the words “True Parents.” These are simple wordsbut truly amazing words. In all history, no book has contained these words. This is a term that we Unification Church members alone know and use. Christians have known throughout their history of two thousand years that the first ancestors fell. Given this, they should have known from the outset that fallen parents are bad and false parents, and that parents who have not fallen are good and true parents. And yet Christian doctrine has not clarified this issue. This is because humankind has had to wait for this time, when this insight could be revealed. Even it, in the past, there were those who thought of the term True Parents, they would have had no basis to understand what was behind it. That comes only through understanding the vast and profound contents of the Unification Principle. Therefore, no one else has authentically been able to utter the simple words “True Parents.” (201-060, 1990.03.01)

4 That which is true reaches the whole world; it is absolute throughout history. It encompasses the past, present and future. Therefore, that which is true is the fruit of history, the center of the current age and the starting point of the future. That is the significance of the True Parents, who have emerged in the Unification Church. They are the Parents of humankind. They have emerged in accordance with God’s Will. A true family is a family that has inherited the will of the True Parents and a true tribe is a tribe that makes True Parents its center. Knowing this, please become true people. A true person is one who loves the nation, loves the world and loves God. (35-342, 1970.11.01)

5 God can give you the best gift in the world. It is to make each of you an ancestor of humankind, a true mother or true father. There is nothing higher. Even being a cabinet minister or the president of a nation does not match that. This is the greatest gift God can give you. When there are True Parents, there will naturally emerge true children, true families, true tribes, true nations and a true world. This is the importance of the name True Parents. (125-117, 1983.03.14)

6 What can we clearly understand from the term True Parents? The Fall of the first human ancestors occurred as a result of an illicit sexual relationship; this resulted in our lineage having nothing to do with God or the True Parents, through whom God intended to manifest the ideal of creation. That is, we inherited the wrong bloodline. For this reason, the term True Parents signifies two things in relation to God’s Will. First, all people in history, including our first ancestors, will separate from the false lineage. Second, a new love, life and lineage will begin, connected with God and based on a new original root. (201-061, 1990.03.01)

7 Everything begins with the True Parents: the ideal history, a new culture, love, life, family, nation and world—in other words, the heavenly kingdom of God’s love. The name True Parents is not just something you can casually talk about based on your own understanding. It represents a position that countless people, sacrificed as offerings through their blood, are crying out to reach. (67-227, 1973.06.27)

8 Both God and Satan fear the name True Parents. True Parents know that their words will judge their followers who, like all human beings, are in the fallen realm. Why does Satan fear the name True Parents? It is because when people believe and follow True Parents words, everything Satan has will come to destruction. Therefore Satan always tries to block the way of the True Parents and hopes they will come to grief and ruin. (65-277, 1973.01.01)

9 We can achieve oneness with God in heart only through True Parents. Through True Parents, the original lineage and original character will begin, language will return to its original starting point, our daily lives will return to their original form, the original nation will be established and the original world will be realized. True Parents are the core encapsulation of everything. True Parents are the ones who can determine everything. This is why we need to inherit their thought in its entirety. We will have to inherit everything from them: their heart, character, and their views on life, on the nation and on the world. Otherwise, we cannot stand in the central position. (28-248, 1970.01.22)

10 If we had had unfallen parents, we could have attended God as our Father- He would have been our vertical Father in true love. This is a great discovery. In relation to God, who is the vertical Parent, Adam and Eve were supposed to stand at a perfect ninety- degree angle. They were to have become the True Parents of humankind by attaining perfection centered on original true love. When the horizontal parents' love, life and lineage are united with God’s love, life and lineage, then heaven and earth are united in virtue. This harmonious union gives birth to each one of us. (198-303, 1990.02.05)

11 God assumed the form of Adam and Eve because He needed a body through which He could become the ancestor of humankind. Adam and Eve were created with an inner mind, a spirit self, and an external body. The mind and the body have to unite. How can they unite? The mind is vertical, and the Creator, God, is the True Parent based on vertical true love. Adam and Eve, who are like the Creator s body, are the True Parents based on horizontal true love. The vertical True Parent, the Creator, becomes one with the horizontal True Parents, Adam and Eve, based on love. (223-237, 1991.11.10)

12 True love between the vertical True Parent and the horizontal True Parents always takes the shortest route at the highest speed. Thus, God’s true love descends to earth vertically, over the shortest distance. Love between a man and woman, likewise, moves in a horizontal line, traveling the shortest distance. When vertical true love meets horizontal true love, that intersecting point inevitably forms a ninety-degree angle. Those two lines of love cannot intersect without forming a ninety-degree angle. Since God is our vertical True Parent based on true love, He is very close to each one of us. Thus, once we welcome the perfected human ancestors, namely Adam and Eve, as our True Parents, we meet at the intersecting point between God’s vertical true love and the True Parents horizontal love, which forms a ninety-degree angle. (201-212, 1990.04.09)

The past, the present and the future

13 When you pray you say, “We are the fruit of six thousand years of history;” but how are you the fruit of six thousand years? You are simply your parent’s children. Yet since you are connected to True Parents, you can be a fruit of history and a starting point of the future. Thus, your hope is not in the future, but in the True Parents. The world will become one based on everyone's unity with the True Parents. (30-237, 1970.03.23)

14 When you unite with True Parents, the nation, the tribe and the family can emerge. True Parents embody in substance all the glory and values of heaven and earth. Would you exchange True Parents for all the money in the world? Can you purchase them with your life? You are now living in a different time. Wherever you go, you should attend True Parents. Beginning with your sons and daughters, your descendants should do the same in the generations to come. (30-237, 1970.03.23)

15 True Parents are the core, the center, who can determine the standard of value of all that is in motion in heaven and on earth. I am saying that they are the measure of value that is the hope of all beings. This is true because God is such a being. He is the origin of the Principle, the center of all ages and eras, and the owner of the future. He seeks to harvest the fruit of history. True Parents are the central headquarters in which God dwells. (30-237, 1970.03.23)

16 What will be at the core of history, the present era and the future? It is the true man and true woman. They should be the center of a global teaching that bears the fruit of history with respect to history, connects this age to all ages with respect to the present, and creates the forthcoming era with respect to the future. The viewpoint and motivation of that true man and woman would be to live a meaningful life for the sake of the world. Their loving each other would also be for the sake of the world, and their having sons and daughters would spur them to love the world more. (25-147, 1969.10.03)

17 True Parents are the central figures who judge history, govern the present time, and pioneer the future. To receive True Parents has been the desire of all people throughout history. True Parents come to this earth to represent God's Will. Then what is it that they are meant to accomplish? They fight against Satan’s world and attain dominion over all things. They destroy Satan, who governs the human world, and they attain an absolute position from which they govern even the myriads in the spirit world. This is the mission of the True Parents. That is why God has been paving the way by which He can send them to earth and restore a world wherein all things of creation, humankind and Heaven are united. (13-281, 1964.04.12)

18 Due to the Fall of the first ancestors we lost the hometown, the nation and the world. Furthermore we lost God and even God’s love. True Parents are the starting point to regain all these essential and magnificent things. What is the purpose and desire of God, who has led His providence throughout history to this day? It is to find the True Parents, and thus He has been leading the history of indemnity since the Fall. It is for this same purpose that countless Christians have been longing in hope, waiting for the day of the Second Coming. For this purpose many religions are also longing for this day. Thinking of this, True Parents’ birth on earth is a fearsome yet marvelous event. (67-227, 1973.06.27)

19 Study of the providential ages leads us to understand that the providence of restoration is completed in the Last Days. As the Last Days approach, religions move closer to realizing their purpose, which is the coming of the Parents—not any parents, but the True Parents. As the Divine Principle teaches, True Parents are those who have realized the ideal of oneness based on God’s love. They have fulfilled their responsibility by passing through the realm of indirect dominion based on their accomplishments according to the Principle, and into the realm of direct dominion. They are the first parents in history to establish the ideal of oneness in love between God and humankind. God’s ideal of love finally begins to settle on earth through the True Parents' family. (143-076, 1986.03.16)

20 What was God’s ultimate purpose in guiding the history of restoration? It was the advent of the True Parents. True Parents are required to represent a true family. A true family is required to represent a true tribe, a true tribe to represent a true people, a true people to represent a true nation, and a true nation to represent a true world. In this way history will advance. If we look at this process the other way around, a nation should be sacrificed to represent the world, a people should be sacrificed to represent the nation, a tribe to represent the people, a family to represent the tribe, and a representative person should be sacrificed for the family. This process culminates with the True Parents. (25-017, 1969.09.21)

21 We are living a life fraught with struggle between good and evil. Then, when will this fleeting, temporary life transform into a permanent, eternal life? At what point in time will this transformation occur on the national and world levels? Where do these issues originate? All problems came about due to the Fall of Adam and Eve, who became the false parents. Consequently, problems of the heart, of lineage, of character, of language, and the problems of daily life arose, as well as problems affecting nations and the world. Then how can we fulfill our desire to resolve these accumulated problems all at once? It requires a true standard. But this is not to be found within the tribe, society or nation, or even within the world. Because the origin of all problems is the false parents, only a connection with the True Parents can lead us to a solution. (28-247, 1970.01.22)

22 Even if all the parents of the billions of human beings were to resurrect this instant, not one of them would manifest the glory of True Parents. Even if all the ancestors of millions of generations were to come back to life and sing praises over the glory of their resurrection, the song and the glory still would not be free from the fallen realm. What of the name True Parents, which we use in the Unification Church? Although your current situation may be miserable, you can be proud of these words. Their value exceeds your value, and even that of hundreds of millions of ancestors bringing victory throughout the earth, proclaiming liberation for all people, singing songs of praise and shouting of glory. Meeting the True Parents will start you on the path to meeting God, and meeting the Unification Church will start you on the path to God’s kingdom, the homeland that True Parents desire to see in the near future. (138-106, 1986.01.19)

True Parents are the Savior and returning Lord

23 The Messiah is in the position of Adam who has perfected God’s love. He comes with the qualifications of the original Father. Therefore he will choose a woman in the position of the Mother, and based on the foundation of God’s original love, they will secure the rights of ownership for the individual, family, tribe, people and nation. Centering on true love, the Messiah claims the right of ownership from individuals, families, tribes, citizens and nations, and then returns it to nations, citizens, families and individuals. (129-194, 1983.11.05)

24 If the original love of the Messiah had been established from the individual to the nation, and if it had spread to Rome and to the world, there would be no need today for the concept of the returning Lord. But there is no country on earth that has passed through such a course. Even the countless Christian churches do not belong to the realm of ownership according to God’s principles of love. In short, the heavenly kingdom does not exist on earth. When we consider this, how great and amazing is the name True Parents! It is only through them that we can lay the foundation, pierce through the fallen domain of Satan’s world, and go up from there. (129-194, 1983.11.05)

25 What is the purpose of the Second Advent? It the coming of the True Parents. The returning Lord and his bride are the True Parents. The Messiah means the True Parents, who are the final destination of human history. One united world can come about only when all people, who are wandering about like orphans without a nation, come to the True Parents. That is how the world becomes one home. In this world of True Parents there is no devil. This is the viewpoint of the Principle. When the True Parents appear, Satan will ultimately have to withdraw. God wants the True Parents to appear on earth and defeat Satan. God wants to lay that foundation. (202-348, 1990.05.27)

26 True Parents must emerge in history. The one who carries out this historic mission is the Savior and the Messiah. What does he save? Not our physical bodies by making them last forever. Rather, he enables us to fulfill our hope for ideal love. To achieve this, the Messiah must come as the True Parents. Christianity teaches that Jesus is the Messiah and Savior. What does he need to do in order to come as the True Parents? We know he cannot do it alone. He comes as a man representing the True Father. This is why Jesus said that he was the only begotten Son of God. When the only begotten Son comes, it will not suffice if he is alone. There has to be the only begotten Daughter. The only begotten Son and Daughter would love and marry each other, at the place where all can rejoice with God. Upon their marriage, God, the vertical Parent, would rejoice, and the only begotten Son and Daughter would rejoice as the bride and bridegroom. Then, as the horizontal Parents, they would give birth to children on earth. (58-218, 1972.06.11)

27 The returning Lord of whom Christians speak is he who comes with the hope of establishing the most victorious of all families. Then, where is his beginning point in life? It is not based in the family, but in all of heaven and earth. Wherever he goes, that place will represent heaven and earth; everything he does will have historic value. All his footsteps, from the smallest to the greatest, will bear value higher than anything else in history, and will remain eternally. Even something as small as a piece of paper that he used will remain as a historic artifact. Everything related to him will have the value of the world and the cosmos. (027-015, 1969.11.15)

28 Study of the world’s religions reveals archangel-type religions and Eve- type religions. But Adam must emerge before Eve. In Christianity he is called the returning Lord. Who is the returning Lord? Jesus Christ was the second Adam, who came due to the failure of the first Adam; the returning Lord comes as the third Adam. Adam is the man who was supposed to become the true ancestor of humankind. Yet as a result of the Fall, the first Adam became our false ancestor instead. Jesus came in place of Adam, as the new ancestor, but could not completely fulfill that purpose. Christianity is the fruit of that incomplete ancestry. Because a clear ancestral line did not emerge because Jesus was unable to establish the bond of the bridegroom and the bride on earth, the Parents did not come. Without establishing the position of Parents, how could Jesus become the ancestor of humankind? Lacking any alternative, Jesus became the Parent in a spiritual sense. (50-060, 1971.10.31)

Section 2. The Emergence of the True Parents

1 Throughout history, men and women were brought together. However, their connection should have taken place at a single starting point, with the True Parents at the center, and history should have begun with the True Parents as its origin. In other words, if history had begun correctly through Adam and Eve, it would have resulted in a world of eternal goodness. Because history became twisted, its origin has to be re-created. This entails dealing with the history that has transpired thus far. To straighten out this history, one man and one woman, as a couple, should become the True Parents. Without them, the human race cannot pass into a new age in history. This is what the Unification Church actually has to do. My responsibility in guiding the Unification Church is to secure the position of the True Parents. This is an important mission that no one has thought of until now. (25-024, 1969.09.21)

Preparing the way for the True Parents

2 What was God’s desire before the Fall of Adam and Eve? It was that Adam and Eve give rise to a true bloodline, centered on the original True Parent, which was to grow into a tribe, people, nation and world. Thereby, God desired to establish the kingdom of heaven as the ideal of His creation. But the human Fall shattered the ideal for the Parents and for the children. In the end, the world became the way it is today. No one living on earth has ever had blood ties with True Parents. Hence, given the current state of the world, no one can directly relate to God. The returning Lord is the one who comes as the True Parents. Therefore, the six-thousand-year history has been God’s work to restore the lost standard of the True Parents, that is, the standard of perfected Adam and Eve. (15-328, 1965.12.07)

3 According to the principle of restoration through indemnity, the Parents must emerge without fail. How good it would have been if Jesus, a pure bridegroom, had found a pure bride! However, Jesus came on a foundation whereby the stages of formation, growth and completion were not completed during the course of restoration through indemnity; hence, he had to lay a foundation of victory by fulfilling all these stages. In order to create a foundation of victory, both internally and externally, first he had to redeem the sin of fallen Eve, by taking the opposite course. For this, Jesus needed to prepare a room for the bridegroom and to find a bride, but he could not. Hence, Jesus fasted for forty days. This became a source of bitter sorrow for God and for Jesus. The hope and purpose of Jesus’ coming was to save humankind, but due to his death on the cross that task could not be completely fulfilled. Therefore Jesus has to come to earth again. When Jesus returns, what does he need to do first? Rather than meet with his disciples, it is to find his bride. Christianity is this bride who has been waiting for the coming of the bridegroom. (16-182, 1966.03.22)

4 In order for True Parents to come, there should be the foundation of true sons and daughters; likewise, in order for true sons and daughters to come, there should be the foundation of true servants. This is why God has worked in the history of restoration for us to receive the era of the parents after we have gone through the era of the servant and that of the children. People in spirit world have helped us as we passed through and restored the era of the servant, the era of the adopted son and the era of the children, and moved up to the era of the parents. Externally, until the global foundation beyond the national level is established, True Parents cannot come to the earth. (13-281, 1964.04.12)

5 After the two-thousand-year history of the providence through the times of Noah and Abraham, God established the people of Israel through Jacob. He then had this people form a nation. To achieve this, an individual had to confront Satan on behalf of God from the position of a servant and be victorious. Then an individual had to confront Satan and bring victory on behalf of God from the position of an adopted son, and then from the position of a child of His direct lineage. Without this, we could not receive True Parents. This is why providential history has followed the long course from the Old Testament Age through the New Testament Age to the present day. By restoring the position of the servant and the position of the adopted son, God restored the position of the child of direct lineage. This means God could establish the position of the True Parents, which was His purpose in sending the Messiah to earth, only after laying the foundation for that victory. (13-281, 1964.04.12)

6 Jesus, who came two thousand years ago, had to gain victory by fighting as a servant and as an adopted son, and then become a son of God’s direct lineage. This was Jesus, position. After having him go through the positions of the adopted son and son of direct lineage, on the foundation of the people of Israel, he was to establish the position of the True Parents. This was the purpose for which God sent Jesus, and the mission for which Jesus came. However, because Jesus died on the cross, he could not achieve complete victory. Therefore, with the spirit world as the base, God has been pioneering the foundation for True Parents. To this day, He has not yet secured the positions of the individual, family, people and nation. He has had to take a long, roundabout way to establish the individual, family, people and nation that are related to His Will. (13-282, 1964.04.12)

7 As we welcome this global era, God will by all means send the Lord, His promised bridegroom, who will choose his bride and lay the foundation for true victory. God has fought for six thousand years to this day in order to establish the position of True Parents, the original purpose of creation. It is no exaggeration to say that the purpose of the six-thousand-year history of the providence of restoration has been to establish the True Parents. True Parents represent the six thousand years of all providential history. Their absence was the sorrow, pain and tragedy of humanity. (13-282, 1964.04.12)

8 We can look at human history as one history of restoring the position of True Parents. Without this, there can be no true children, and without true children, there can be no true family, no true tribe, no true people, no true nation, and no true world or cosmos. God has toiled for six thousand years to establish this standard. Jesus came to earth two thousand years ago as the first person to manifest the glory of the True Parents. But, since he was the fruit of history, it was not enough that he succeed in this only on one level. He had to carry out the mission not only of the Son but also of the Parents. (13-283, 1964.04.12)

9 On this earth, physically and spiritually, Jesus had to go through the course of restoring the positions of the Son and of the Parents. He had to fulfill his responsibility in both positions to establish the starting point of oneness with God. Only then would Israel have had the foundation for the individual, family, people and nation. Had this come to pass, the standard of the True Parents would have been established, both physically and spiritually. However, the people’s disbelief in Jesus rendered this impossible. In accordance with the Principle of Creation, True Parents are to be blessed by God both physically and spiritually. Yet Jesus was unable to become the True Parent due to the disbelief of the people. Hence, even after he passed into the spirit world, Jesus has been preparing the foundation for people to attend the True Parents. What does this mean? This means that the Lord of the Second Advent should restore the position of the Parents, spiritually and physically. (13-283, 1964.04.12)

10 Since Jesus* death and resurrection, he has been working in the spirit world, not on earth; hence, all Christians have been relating to him as a spiritual Parent. Thus, just as Jesus needed to inherit the blessing from John the Baptist, the Lord who returns to the earth has to inherit Jesus* spiritual foundation, which was achieved on the levels of the individual, family, nation and world. The Lord had to go through that in order to establish the foundation for the True Parents on earth. (13-284, 1964.04.12)

11 To attain the position of the Parents, Jesus, as the bridegroom, had to have His bride. Jesus and his bride, as the ancestors who have nothing to do with the Fall, should have been the True Parents of humanity. Jesus was in the position of the True Father. Yet in order for him to stand as the True Father of humanity on earth, he needed someone in the position of the True Mother. Jesus completed his mission as a son, but he could not find a bride who could become the True Mother. That is why he left the earth, remaining only a spiritual Parent. The resurrected Jesus, as the bridegroom, represents heaven. The Holy Spirit, as his bride, represents the earth. In this way, Jesus and the Holy Spirit established the standard of the spiritual parents. Originally, the husband-wife relationship should take place on the horizontal plane in their substantial bodies. This is the purpose Jesus was originally was meant to fulfill. However, since this purpose was fulfilled only spiritually, the spirit world and the physical world could not become one. Thus Jesus, who ascended to heaven as the bridegroom and the Holy Spirit who descended to the earth as the bride have been working together to unite the spiritual and physical worlds. (12-226, 1963.05.15)

12 Had Adam and Eve gone through their childhood and reached maturity in the springtime of their lives, God would have blessed them in marriage. God was meant to wed them at that point in their lives, yet He was unable to do so. Christians refer to the Marriage Supper of the Lamb. This term appears in the Revelation to John, the last book of the Bible. What is the Marriage Supper of the Lamb? Adam and Eve, who should have been wed by God six thousand years ago, instead lived together centered on Satan and thus became the evil ancestors. To rectify this, God has to find a new bridegroom and bride in the Last Days and prepare a supper to celebrate their marriage. That is the Marriage Supper of the Lamb. Through this supper, the True Parents will be born. (23-163, 1969.05.18)

13 Because it is time in history to hold the Marriage Supper of the Lamb, the world has been changing ever since the Second World War. The United Nations has emerged and changes are taking place throughout the world. After the First World War, the victorious nations abused and ruled three vanquished nations as they wished, but that is not what happened after the Second World War. After the Second World War, the victorious nations liberated the defeated nations. That is because it was time for the Parents to come. The numerous member states of the United Nations are brother nations. Whether big or small, they are all siblings. Hence, through the United Nations all nations should have equal authority, like siblings within one household. The True Parents have to come to the United Nations as flag-bearers of peace. (23-163, 1969.05.18)

14 True Parents are the standard of the ideal world. Thus, their work must begin. True Parents come to connect the people of the world in one heart, to teach what is good and what is evil. They come as the Parents to set a new tradition. In so doing, they will form a new kinship and see the world begin anew. To do this, the Lord will create a new family. This is the returning Lord to whom Christianity refers. (23-164, 1969.05.18)

The background of True Parents' birth

15 As a condition for the returning Lord to be born, there should have been a nation. Yet at the time I was born, the Korean people had no nation. The Lord of the Second Advent had to come, but he had no nation. That is why an independence movement arose in Korea. At the time, there was a nationwide movement in all eight provinces of Korea to recover our nation. This was a confrontation with Satan. I was conceived during that time and born in the first lunar month of the year 1920. Heavens providence was realized on the foundation of those who shed their blood for the patriotic cause, and on the foundation of the provisional nation that was formed in 1919 through the March First Independence Movement. (229-315, 1992.04.13)

16 Because Eve fell at the age of sixteen, Yu Gwan-soon fought as a sixteen-year- old unmarried woman against the enemy Satan’s nation, Japan, in order to establish Heavens nation. Japan represents a female position. Yu Gwan-soon fought for the independence of her country, Korea. Because its sovereignty had been lost, a conditional foundation had to be established to build God’s nation. On that conditional foundation I was born. I was born into a patriotic family and as I matured, I participated in the independence movement. In history, Eve violated Adam, whereas Yu Gwan-soon, a sixteen-year-old girl, became a sacrifice fighting against Satan’s empire. It is an amazing fact that, on the foundation of her unwavering heart and spirit not to submit, a gate could open for Adam to pave the way forward. Women should inherit Yu Gwan-soon’s way of thinking. She suffered death, but because she was steadfast in her determination not to surrender, she set a condition for me to be born. (236-248, 1992.11.08)

17 Jesus was to have walked a seven-year course from the age of thirty-three, and then attain the position of parent as desired by God. He was then to attain the standard of restoring all things, thereby concluding and completely fulfilling God’s Will by the age of forty. This was the mission that Jesus was to complete. However, he died on the cross, and God’s original Will remained to be fulfilled. Thereupon, the True Parent, the Lord who is to return, has to take responsibility for setting both internal and external conditions to fight Satan; thus, he had to go through a forty-year preparation period, a period of struggle. Although externally it was a forty- year period of preparation, internally it was a period of strife. By laying the spiritual foundation for victory, finally he established the groundwork for the substantial foundation, spiritual and physical, on earth. (13-287, 1964.04.12)

18 You as individuals have not prepared a proper foundation for victory. But through your relationship with the True Parents, by making conditions to unite with them, you can establish the basis for victory on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people and nation. That is a seven-year course. Thus, if you establish the national level of victory through your relationship with True Parents, God can finally begin to take dominion over the creation of all things. By having dominion over the creation of all things and establishing Heavens family, God can establish one sovereignty, one people and one land, unshakeable in heaven and on earth. From that moment, when God can begin a Sabbath rest for all eternity, His judgment will commence. (13-290, 1964.04.12)

19 Because the Unification Church has taken responsibility for and upheld God’s Will on behalf of Heaven and True Parents, we have undergone many ordeals. By going through this process, you need to separate yourself from Satan’s world. Further, you should set the standard of true children by which to judge Satan’s world, adopting the model of True Parents5 victory. Unless we reach this standard on the levels of tribe, people and nation, we cannot realize God5s original Will for True Parents on earth. You who are fighting on my side during this period are representatives of True Parents on the levels of the individual, family, people and nation. As such, you have to take responsibility and fight, not only in Korea but also on the world stage. (13-287, 1964.04.12)

20 You may not know how much I have invested for the sake of the world. How many tears have I shed, how much sweat and blood have I spilled, and how many times have I sighed? My efforts were not just to feed myself or to make myself successful. They were to liberate the earthly world, the spirit world and God. My work is not based on a concept; it has such a historical background. Since I formed a substantial foundation for the ideal in this world, on the actual world stage, I have reached a level where the nations of the world can solemnly bow before me. (210-364, 1990.12.27)

The qualifications to be True Parents

21 When the true son and true daughter join in union for the first time, centering on the True Parent, the horizontal love between a man and a woman and the vertical God come together. This is a historic point, a fountain of explosive love. Then God, who has been striving to realize this ideal of original love, will appear. This fountain was lost because of the Fall. God’s vertical love encounters the husband and wife’s true love perpendicularly at the center, the place of the True Parents, the place that God hoped to see when He created Adam and Eve. In order to be in the position of the True Parents, they should first be a true son and a true daughter, a good man and a good woman. It is to establish the position where a man and woman representing east and west join together, harmonize with all of God’s feelings and thoughts, and have not one shred of guilt. (145-139, 1986.05.01)

22 The position of True Parents, where Adam and Eve have merged into complete oneness centered on God, is free from Satan’s accusation. The True Parents, who are the original starting point, can emerge only when they rise above the completion stage, where there is nothing that Satan can accuse. This is the origin of True Parents from the viewpoint of the Divine Principle. (25-030, 1969.09.21)

23 God worked for six thousand years to prepare the foundation for the coming of True Parents and to have them attain victory during their lifetime. However, the believers on earth failed to unite with Jesus as the spiritual Parent and follow his instructions. As a result, they could not bequeath the spiritual foundation that Jesus had prepared to the returning Lord. Therefore, in order to become the True Father, the returning Lord has to face tests on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world in the spiritual realm. If he fails to prevail and establish a standard of internal victory, a standard of substantial victory cannot be established on earth. Therefore, the Lord inevitably has to wage an internal battle. (13-284, 1964.04.12)

24 The new world begins through the True Parents laying a new foundation on earth. New children, new tribes, new peoples, new nations, a new world and a new cosmos are to emerge through True Parents. This is the hope of God’s dispensation on earth. It is the purpose for which Jesus must come again. However, all this cannot happen in one day. Jesus first has to succeed on multiple paths, as servant of servants, servant, adopted son and son. The foundation that was laid over the course of six thousand years was lost, so the Lord who is to come has to establish the standard of victory by recovering the entire six thousand years during the course of his life. Unless he establishes a true standard of victory by which he can judge history, he cannot emerge with his bride as the True Parents on earth. (17-127, 1966.12.11)

25 I believe that I have devoted myself in prayer more than anyone ever has; I have shed more tears than anyone; and I have repented more than anyone. Also, in terms of passion, I think I surpass everyone. Nevertheless, why am I walking a path that today’s Christians oppose? It is because I have no doubt that my way is correct. No matter how many times I examine and analyze this path, I find there is no question of its veracity. I am convinced that history will work out according to these principles. (17-127, 1966.12.11)

26 A new history begins from the new Parents. History cannot begin anew before the appearance of the Parents of Heaven and Earth. Thus, True Parents must emerge and after they fight and defeat him, Satan must recognize the Parents of Heaven and Earth. Before they emerge, the re-creation of heaven and earth is not feasible. With the appearance of these Parents, and once the new heaven and earth are created, a new history can commence. Sons and daughters who have grown up with God will live every aspect of their lives in accordance with God’s Will and possess a new heart, the heart that God desired to see in Adam and Eve at the time of the Creation. Thereby, they will stand in place of Adam and Eve and fulfill what God desired Adam and Eve to fulfill. (17-128, 1966.12.11)

27 True Parents have to overcome all of history. They need to attain such a qualification and overcome the fallen world. They should pave the path for the future. In fact, that is what they have been doing to this day. They deserve respect and honor from others. You should recognize their qualifications. At least some among you should be able to recognize them. That is how you can receive the Blessing from them. Then as husband and wife, you will not fight with each other. How can you fight if you know that what I am telling you about the True Parents is true? (52-098, 1971.12.23)

28 In order to be True Parents, they have to love the world of Cain. The Cain world is the world of the firstborn son, the world of the fallen son. Therefore, unless the True Parents make the condition of giving the love of Heaven fully despite the opposition of this world, they cannot restore Satan’s world. The firstborn son should be loved first. Since Satan is in the position of the first son in principle, he can say, “If God wants to love Abel, He needs to make the condition of loving the first son first. Without showing me such love, there is no way for Him to love the second son.” This is within the Principle. The way of the mother, Eve, is to unite Cain and Abel and bring them to Adam. Without doing so, no matter how much the mother wants to give universal love, she cannot. That is the position she is in. (124-074, 1983.01.23)

29 The Messiah can come only based on the foundation of restoring the lineage through indemnity. In other words, even though the Messiah is born in Satan’s world, in which all people are born with Satan’s lineage, he should be born in an environment that Satan cannot accuse. If he were born in an environment that Satan could accuse, that would contravene the Principle of Creation. Originally, God created Adam and Eve with the support of the archangel, who bowed down to them and presented no opposition. In the same way, in accordance with the Divine Principle, in order for Jesus to be born on earth and emerge as the Messiah, there had to be no condition for Satan’s accusation, even from the time Jesus was in his mother’s womb. (55-296, 1972.05.09)

30 In order for the True Parents to emerge on earth, they should overcome the realm of Satan’s accusation. They cannot appear in a position that Satan can accuse. What kind of being is Satan? He is a spiritual being. Thus, only a person who can stand in the position to subjugate the spiritual Satan can become the True Parent. In order to subjugate Satan, hundreds of billions of people in the spirit world, centered on tens of millions of believers and countless good ancestors, have to unite with this central figure. Without establishing the foundation of victory over Satan’s realm and bringing joy and glory on that decisive foundation, he cannot establish the position of the True Parents on earth. (43-146, 1971.04.29)

The significance of the appearance of True Parents

31 What is the focal point of human desire throughout history, in the current age and for the future? It is a true family with true love at its center. All people throughout history have hoped for a true family. It is the center of hope for this age and the starting point of hope for the future. In other words, it is the fruit of history, the resurrection of history. It is the center of the entire world and the principled beginning point of the future. A true person and that true person’s family can emerge only as the fulfillment of all the hope felt throughout history. The bridegroom comes as a true person with the purpose of having a true family. A true family is formed when the bride becomes one with the bridegroom. (44-132, 1971.05.06)

32 Once the True Parents appear, the purpose of a true person can be fulfilled and a true family established. The title True Parents can be praised eternally—from the past, to the present, and into the future. The fact that the True Parents have appeared on earth, that they are here, is the most joyful gospel of all gospels. In this world where the power of evil has brought about a realm of death and the loss of any sense of direction, people have turned to wickedness. True Parents' appearance in such a world is the fruit of God’s six thousand years of toil. This achievement is not just for the nation of Korea in the present day. Amid the aimless wanderings of countless people, True Parents have emerged as the central model to show the human race its destination and its direction. (44-132, 1971.05.06)

33 The appearance of the name True Parents means that the ideal world of God’s creation indicates the emergence of the eternal heavenly kingdom of the future, which should have begun in the Garden of Eden. This is a historic event, needed at this time and in the future. From the perspective of all ages, the past, the present and the future, the emergence of the name of True Parents means that the center of the universe has appeared on earth. From here history starts anew, is straightened out, and bears fruit. Because history bears fruit from this point on, this is where the past resurrects, the world is unified and put in order, and with this one world as the origin, the kingdom of heaven, which is totally new, is realized. That is why I say that the True Parents must come to the earth. (44-133, 1971.05.06)

34 Throughout the ages in history until now, the hopes of humankind have resided in the future. In other words, we have thought of hope as something belonging only to the future. Thus when we were asked where we were headed, the answer was that we were going toward one world that would be realized in the future. Looking to the future, we have been seeking one world. Therefore, if there is any way for the True Parents to be received by false humankind, everyone will rejoice. This is because the hope of humanity is to meet the True Parents. As True Parents are humanity’s highest hope, their coming marks the moment when the tradition for all time will be determined. True Parents* appearance is the starting point of history s completion, as opposed to just the longing for that completion. In other words, it is not the beginning point of hope, but the fulfillment of hope. (44-133, 1971.05.06)

35 The path God has to go requires that He anchor His ideal on earth. In order to do so, all beings on earth should have the original mindset, but for that we need True Parents. If the True Parents do not appear, humankind will inevitably experience a miserable history. But once they come and make all the necessary conditions for their work by straightening out the history of misery and establishing a proper framework, from that point, the history of True Parents and of true children will begin. However, it cannot begin until the True Parents set the right conditions; neither can the history of true children or a true world. This is because only when the history of True Parents and true children proceed along the right course will it become the history of a true nation and a true world. (25-059, 1969.09.28)

36 When True Parents liberated their own ancestors, they became the True Parents of their family and True Parents of their tribe. Based upon this, they have to become the True Parents of their nation, the True Parents of the world and the True Parents of the cosmos. The cosmic level True Parent is God. The Lord comes as the True Parents on the levels of the world, the nation, the tribe and the family. The True Parents receive God’s direct lineage. Hence, they are the son and daughter of God, who can go to the kingdom of heaven. They can freely give birth to their own sons and daughters. They are the same as Adam and Eve at the time of the Creation. I have already paved the paths that establish the True Parents at the levels of the family, tribe, nation, world and cosmos, but you do not need to do all of that. All you need to do is to be the true parents at the family level. (335-301, 2000.10.07)

37 Throughout history, people have hoped for the True Parents, who transcend history. History until now has looked toward the future, meaning that people pinned their hopes on the future. However, hope in the Unification Church is not pinned on the future but on the past. The past I am referring to is not the past that existed long ago. Rather, it represents a reality transcending time and spacethe fruit of the past, the center of the present and the beginning point of the future. It is the center that integrates the whole. That is why I am saying that it transcends history. (30-236, 1970.03.23)

Section 3. Proclamation of the True Parents and the Three Great Subject Partners Principle

1 Any one of you can become a representative of the world if you wish to. What you have to do is to love the world as God does and love the people of your nation as God does. Do that with the love and heart that God had when He created His own home in heaven and on earth. You each must start with yourself, working hard with blood, sweat and tears, to pass through the process of re-creation. Starting with yourself, each of you should reorganize your clan and connect it to the great way of Heaven. As descendants of the Fall, your mission is to indemnify history. Even though I have walked my path while persecuted and alone, I have risen beyond the national level to the world level. Thus, I need to proclaim the True Parents to the world. When the proclamation of the real True Parents is completed, all of the devils wickedness has to retreat. If you hold on to his wickedness, you will be shattered; lightning will strike you. The spirit world will not leave you alone. (202-107, 1990.05.06)

The conditions needed to proclaim True Parents

2 I proclaimed the restoration of the right of the eldest son in 1988, based on that year’s Olympic Games. I proclaimed the restoration of the right of the Parents and the right of kingship, and the settlement of the right of king- ship both in the heavenly world and the earthly world. What should I do next? The nations of this world have no true owner. Their current owner is Satan. The devils of Satan’s bloodline are the owners. Under the false parent the world has a false climate. In the midst of all this I proclaimed the True Parents. (202-177, 1990.05.20)

3 Despite worldwide opposition, I planted the flag of individual victory and family victory, and laid the foundation to send more than 25,000 families out as tribal messiahs in 150 nations so they could succeed on the levels of the tribe, people and nation. No one can disregard this accomplishment. The Messiah is on the earth, where he will succeed and, centering on his bloodline, the offspring of heaven will grow up and inherit the kingship. When that is in place, Satan cannot oppose me. Satan came into existence because the True Parents had not been proclaimed. That took place at the completion level of the growth stage. Yet the proclamation of the True Parents occurs at the completion level of the completion stage, when True Parents emerge and fulfill their portion of responsibility. They are to realize an ideal family of love after passing through the realm of dominion based on accomplishments through the Principle and arriving at the realm of God’s direct dominion. Therefore, the devil cannot appear once the True Parents have been proclaimed. I must fight the devil and bring him to natural surrender on earth; on that victorious foundation the True Parents will be proclaimed and Satan will no longer be able to appear. (224-057, 1991.11.21)

4 Before I proclaimed the True Parents, how much did I suffer? How many times was I cursed? And how many times did I go to prison? I have been imprisoned as many as six times. I declared the coming of True Parents after all these hardships. Therefore, you may consider me the most pitiful king of kings in the world, but I do not feel sorry for myself, even in my dreams. Parents with children who have gone wrong should shed tears. They should feel anguish. Heaven punishes those who try to avoid shedding tears or feeling such anguish. The reason I make you church members shed tears is to reduce the tears that have to be shed by your countrymen. • (211-162, 1990.12.30)

5 I have experienced prison life in four nations. My prison life represents the four directions of north, south, east and west. In all, I went to prison six times; the number is six. Six is Satan’s number. I had to go through all that in order to create a realm of liberation. Even as I was being persecuted to that degree, I did not remain in the realm of accusation. In fact, I crushed that realm under my feet and waved the flag of victory, and I am now proclaiming the True Parents before heaven and earth. (305-034, 1998.03.29)

6 In this failed world, with vicious fighting everywhere, I have declared the True Parents. In order to proclaim True Parents throughout the world, I have had to accomplish my mission as the True Parents at all stages: the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. I have had to reach the point where God Himself could acknowledge True Parents and where True Parents themselves could acknowledge True Parents. This announcement is truly historic. (202-168, 1990.05.20)

7 We must proclaim the coming of the True Parents. There is no gospel greater than this in all of history. On earth, there is no happier news than this. There is no greater standard of peace. The True Parents, who come in the Last Days, are the embodiments of the ideal. You too should live as true parents; only then can you build the palace of true love on the foundation of true love. (245-151, 1993.02.28)

8 The Unification Church has proclaimed the coming of the True Parents. If Adam and Eve had not fallen in the Garden of Eden, God would have become the True Parent. Adam and Eve would also have become the True Parents. With God as the vertical True Parent and Adam and Eve as the horizontal True Parents, vertical and horizontal True Parents would have been united. From this perspective, all four directions would have come into balance. (202-166, 1990.05.20)

9 How is it that I could proclaim the True Parents? The democratic and communist worlds represent the brothers Abel and Cain. These two worlds are like two sons, but are fighting each other. I have reconciled them, and I now stand in a position that both can accept. On that foundation, I could finally come to Korea with the authority of the Parent and proclaim Mother and myself as the True Parents to the whole nation. (204-188, 1990.07.08)

10 You should understand why I have suffered. If this were for my own country, I would have had no reason to do so. I am going this way for the sake of the world and for Heaven's nation. Korea has done all kinds of things against me over the past forty years. Nonetheless, I carried all the burdens of the Korean people on behalf of my parents, my brothers and sisters, and all of those who are even remotely related to me. Then, after meeting all the conditions, I came to Korea and blessed this country. That is why I proclaimed True Parents in Korea. (204-187, 1990.07.08)

11 The devil killed the true ancestor of humankind. The first Adam became God’s enemy due to the Fall. Afterwards, the one who came as the second Adam was Jesus, the Messiah. However, human beings, who were supposed to be God’s sons and daughters, killed this Messiah who came as the Savior. How serious is the sin of imprisoning and killing the one who was to establish True Parents! Those who did this cannot escape responsibility. (219-335, 1991.10.13)

12 The people of Israel wandered for two thousand years. Look back at their history. The swords of their enemies shed the blood of many, while others were trampled by horses. They died amid resentment and cursing, disappearing like the morning dew. Barely surviving two thousand years of suffering, they were finally liberated with the support of America. The devil killed the first parents. His sons and daughters killed the second True Parent. Throughout the world, they have mobilized ideologies and systems to kill the third True Parent, yet amazingly, he has survived all perils and hardships and has proclaimed the way of the True Parents on earth. How God has longed for this! (219-335, 1991.10.13)

True Father's view of True Mother

13 To this day, my wife and I have led our lives upholding our calling according to Heavens desire. I am proud that we have done so and would like to share this with all the people of the Republic of Korea and everyone throughout the world. None of you can imagine the thorny path that my wife and I have walked. We have invested painstaking efforts, working in America, the Soviet Union, China, Japan and other parts of the world, to rescue all humankind from this world of evil and sin and to lay a foundation for the reunification of the Korean peninsula. Now that the entire foundation has been firmly built, it is time to reveal it to our people. The Korean people, with whom we share the same blood, have not understood us, and the persecution and sorrow we have faced at their hands over the past decades has been difficult to bear. It was not only governments that persecuted both me and the Unification Church, but even some Christians slandered me out of malice. Despite these difficult circumstances, my wife and I have united fully in true love for the completion of God’s Will and have found our way through every difficulty. Today people in more than 160 nations attend us as the True Parents, and their numbers increase every day. (231-007, 1992.05.11)

14 Mother had to become a true mother, a true wife and a true daughter. To complete even one of these three missions is difficult, but Mother has completed them all. In serving her husband, she served from the position of a daughter and a younger sister. After that, she served me as the man with the highest title in the entire world. It was only then that she could become the True Mother. Also, she had to be a mother by giving birth to sons and daughters. She had to give birth to children with the potential to excel on a global scale, which she did; every one of our children is intellectually gifted. They have outstanding intellectual capacity to offer the world or any aspect of society. If they have not demonstrated these qualities yet, it is due to their lack of effort. In terms of inborn talent and ability, each of them is very blessed, as I have been. They have the potential to accomplish anything they wish. (232-307, 1992.07.10)

15 Mother is by nature an introspective and quiet person, but she has learned to be observant about her surroundings and has become increasingly active. This is a result of the training she has received since she met me. She is indeed a quiet and well-mannered woman. Before our wedding, when she visited Cheongpa-dong, she would always come and go on the same path. I observed her behavior carefully. She took the same path the first time she came and again the second time she came. In those days I was looking for a woman who could become the Mother and I was giving the matter much consideration. When I saw how Mother chose to walk along the same path each time, I said to myself, “She is the one.” Also I was pleased with her name, Hak Ja Han (韓鶴子).Her surname, Han, refers both to the study of the Chinese classics and to a feeling of bitter sorrow. Her name suggests a scholar researching deeply about God. I thought that if a woman could become a scholar of bitter sorrow, she could certainly become God’s partner. I liked Mother’s surname and her given name. Because of her background, I trained her and she has come to where she is today. So I am proclaiming her victory as the True Mother. As a representative of all women, she has crossed the mountain of bitter sorrow. That is why I am proclaiming her to be the root of all mothers. (232-307, 1992.07.10)

16 We have to change the lineage and ownership. Originally, Adam should have become the owner before Satan claimed ownership, and when Adam became the owner, God would have become the owner. But God has not yet become the owner because Adam has not become the owner. In order to recover the ownership that Eve lost, I must go out to the world and straighten everything out. That is, I must regain and return ownership to God. Yet ownership cannot come to me directly; it has to come through my children and through Mother. This is to go in reverse; that is how restoration is done. Henceforth, Eve should not stand behind; she should stand beside me. That is why I have Mother stand next to me. Men should stand behind Father and attend him, and women should stand behind Mother and attend her. After solidly laying the foundation for husband and wife to become one, we held the assembly to proclaim the liberation of women. (229-155, 1992.04.11)

17 To this day, no one has known Mother. I invested myself in her through three stages, formation, growth and completion. Because it is time to seek sons and daughters in the perfected world devoid of the Fall, you can proclaim clearly that the True Father is Sun Myung Moon and the True Mother is Hak Ja Han. If you do not do so, the spirit world will not be able to work with you. Even if you boldly proclaim this to the world, no one will oppose you. That is so only because of the Parents victory. (229-156, 1992.04.11)

Changes after the proclamation of True Parents

18 Now that the True Parents are proclaimed on earth, the realm of the major religions can be liberated and saved, which is to say that the realm of the major religions will eventually disappear. In the course of the providence of salvation, spirits could come down to earth mainly through the providential religions: Judaism, Christianity and the Unification Church. I have gone beyond the world level and now I have returned to my homeland, proclaiming the True Parents on the national level. This is noteworthy in the history of the universe. There is no one in the world who doesn’t know who I am. We have tribal messiahs; they are like branches that connect to the national level, upon which is built the global foundation. And then, once they connect the vertical standard, which is True Parents, to the nation, everything will be completed. (204-309, 1990.07.11)

19 Now that we have proclaimed the True Parents, from a providential viewpoint we enter an age when we have to restore the standards appropriate for the right of the eldest son, the right of the parents and the right of the king. Therefore the most important thing for us to do is to live according to God’s Principle and laws. In order to realize the ideal of creation, we have to live according to the Principle of Creation. The Principle of Creation is not something vague that is needed just for the providence of salvation. The Principle of Creation will continue when the world that God purposed is realized; everyone will follow the way of God’s Principle. So I remind you that your portion of responsibility remains. The realm of the human portion of responsibility needed protection before the Fall, and it needs even greater protection today in this fallen world. (212-203, 1991.01.06)

20 Even though God’s providence of restoration continued throughout history, over countless years since the creation, the ideal standard was not established. Upon my arrival, the Unification Church was established and made it possible to reveal the truth. As a result I have announced the True Parents and the Completed Testament Age. This is a historic event. Yet it is more than an event; it will serve as the starting point for the building of a new world culture. What is the new world culture? It is the fulfillment of the promise God made to humanity at the time of creation. It is neither the age of the providence of restoration nor the age of the providence of salvation; rather, it is the time to build the world of the ideal of creation. God thought of the words True Parents before human beings did. The appearance of the True Parents is God’s ideal of creation. The core of the ideal that God intended from the beginning is found in these words. Thus Heaven cannot sit still. We are entering the age of worldwide transformation. (248-189, 1993.09.30)

21 What will happen as a result of the proclamation of True Parents? In the spirit world, the good spirits that have served God and the evil spirits centered on Satan will clearly divide. When you center on True Parents, you stand in the position of perfected Adam and Eve, whom the archangel should always protect, nurture and help. Not just help; when you stand in the realm of perfected Adam, the archangel has to serve you as his real master in keeping with the ideal of love. This is the stage in which you give the commands. You will rise to this position. This is why we can say that this world is coming to an end. Everything in Satan’s world that started with the love of the false parents will come to an end, and there will be a new world centered on the new love of True Parents. With this as fertilizer, a new world will spring up. Thus you should follow a new lifestyle. New love brings forth new life. This new love is the love of True Parents. (202-274, 1990.05.25)

22 You should be grateful. What should you be grateful for? For being liberated from Satan. True Parents liberated you from Satan’s lifestyle and Satan’s lineage. Lifestyle is grounded in culture and accompanied by habits. Lifestyles differ according to cultural background. The British lifestyle accords with British culture and the American lifestyle accords with American culture. Living environments differ. You should be liberated from your living environment. The next issue is lineage. These three liberations—from lifestyle, living environment, and lineage—will take place and naturally give rise to a holistic culture. What do you do after you are liberated? Since you are liberated from Satan, you will go to God. If you are liberated from Satan, everything that was chained to him, the false parent, will be released as well. Therefore you will return to the heart of your parents, who have been freed. Once you return, you should not maintain the habits and lifestyle of Satan’s world. You should thoroughly cleanse yourselves. (202-275, 1990.05.25)

23 You should grasp the era you are in. The proclamation of True Parents will bring an end to Satan, the parent of the fallen lineage. True Parents have fought against Satan’s world. The democratic and communist worlds are on the verge of collapse. Thus once I proclaim True Parents, on the condition of that victory, Satan's world will fall. The end of Satan’s world means that we will be liberated from Satan. We have lived thus far within the realm of Satan’s culture and lifestyle. However, what I am saying is that we are now being liberated from Satan’s world, Satan’s lifestyle and Satan’s lineage. After being liberated from Satan, we need to return to God. (202-276, 1990.05.25)

True Parents are the center of the three great subject partners principle

24 The word “religion”(宗教)refers to the “ground” () and “teaching” (). It is the ultimate teaching. Religion is like the floor of a house. In order to have a house, we need a floor, and religion is that fundamental teaching. The final conclusion of that teaching is the True Parent, True Teacher and True Owner, which is God. On this earth there are false parents, raise teachers and false owners. Because the True Parents have not existed, false parents, false teachers and false owners, fixated on false love, have come into being. We need to reverse that and attend the True Parents, True Teachers and True Owners instead. These three are one—namely, God. By knowing God, we come to understand the foundational teaching that can become the root, trunk and branches of all teachings. (324-135, 2000.06.18)

25 According to the “three great subject partners principle” You should each become a true parent, true teacher and true owner. The root of the three great subject partner idea is true love. True love means to invest more than 100 percent, invest again, and then invest still more. You should become a parent, teacher and owner with this view. The root is one. Therefore, with the true parent at the center, the teacher should come to the right side and the owner to the left. These titles always stand together. You do not necessarily become a true parent just by giving birth to sons and daughters. You have to invest in them and raise them well. (205-021, 1990.07.15)

26 Even the president of a university should return home as a parent in the evening, and the president of a nation, who commands cabinet members, should go home to his or her family as a parent. This is because parents are the center of the family. A school should take the position of a parent, and so should an owner. Though everyone goes out into the world, in the end they return to their parents. You do not need to return home when you live in the place where you can attend your parents. That is the way it is when true love is the central focus. This is the basis for the saying that the king, the teacher and the parents are one. I am now teaching you truth, so I am the teacher of teachers. (215-081, 1991.02.06)

27 The core teaching embodied in the three great subject partners principle is the True Parents. Why are True Parents the core? It is because there is only one vertical standard by which to form the perpendicular relationship: true love. True love has one perpendicular relationship, so it is the foundation for the representative family, which is the point where the True Parents and God meet. Thus those great teachers or sovereigns who are models of parental love seek to create the environment of the heavenly kingdom, which is impervious to Satan. Since the false love of the devil cannot invade there, a realm of liberation will unfold, and the kingdom of heaven will be formed as a new realm on earth. (213-124, 1991.01.16)

CHAPTER 2 True Parents and the Messiah

Section 1.The Hope of Humankind

1 There have never been true parents in all of history. Because there were only false parents on the earth, there were no true parents in the heavenly world either. God is called the Parent of humankind, but what position is God in? For God Himself to become a true parent, He must have true children. If He does not, He cannot be a true parent. Therefore, when we look at God’s own position, we see that even though He created us, He could not take the position of the True God, the one who created us. In other words, because the first human ancestors fell, God could not become the True God. If human beings had attained perfection, the true family of humankind with True Parents at the center would have emerged, and together with this true family, the true tribe, true people, true nation and true world would have emerged. If this had happened, people would have had blood ties to the True God and would have inherited the heart of the True God. Being related by blood to the True God, they would have formed the people of the True God. Based on that one people, one nation under God’s direct governance would have been established. (83-038, 1976.02.05)

True Parents are the hope of history

2 Because we are fallen people, we are an extended family that has lost its true parents. Since we lost our true parents, we could not become true children. Even though the highest ideals of goodness that God intended to establish at the time of creation—true parents and true children—all broke down, God has vowed that He will bring true parents into being, even if a course of historical hardship is necessary, even if He has to endure endless hardship and suffering. At the same time, God is working to restore true children, true husbands and wives, true siblings, true nations, the true world, true humankind, and the true cosmos. God did not work by coming into the hearts of fallen people from the outset; He started working from a distance. First He connected to fallen people through all things and then through His true Son. Now He intends to come into the heart of each individual to become the Father of heart. This is the final goal of the providence of restoration. (10-126, 1960.09.18)

3 The history of the fallen world shows us that the parents born into this world are fallen parents. Fallen parents have created a fallen world. We live in a world connected to false parents. It has nothing to do with the world of the original ideal that God had envisioned and the True Parents envision. Countless people have lived and died during the world’s long history, but not one could proudly proclaim to the universe, “I am so happy that I was born as a human being! I have succeeded in all aspects of being human.” (137-081, 1985.12.24)

4 The hope of all people in history has been to receive and attend the True Parents. God founded the nation of Israel and the religion of Judaism so that they could receive the Messiah. The Messiah is the True Parent. God created Christianity and Christian culture to receive the Lord at his Second Coming. The returning Lord comes as the True Parent and the third Adam. (51-354, 1971.12.05)

5 What is the hope that we should nurture? We should hope that we can genuinely attend the True Parents who come to the earth on behalf of Heaven. We should not want to attend the True Parents only after they are victorious, when all people look up to them and respect them. We should want to attend them while they are passing through their sorrowful course. Your ancestors feel deep sorrow because they could not attend the True Parents during their course of suffering. It is the hope of all humankind to truly serve the True Parents. Therefore you should become true, filial sons and daughters, willing to serve the True Parents in miserable circumstances rather than in glorious ones. (13-291, 1964.04.12)

6 At the time of the True Parents, advent, the nations of the world were relating to each other as brothers and sisters. At the end of the Second World War, the victorious nations liberated the nations that they defeated. The former, in the position of the older brother, had defeated the latter, in the position of their younger brother. Then these victorious nations blessed the nations in the younger brother’s position. Had they not, the victorious nations would have been held accountable by the Heavenly Parent. That is why this unprecedented historical phenomenon took place. History has been yearning for the encounter with the True Parents. Religions came about for the sake of that encounter. Furthermore, all the nations of the world are looking for the True Parents. Thus, religions and nations emerged with the mission to prepare the way for the True Parents. (51-354, 1971.12.05)

7 The True Parents are the symbol of all hope, the symbol of absolute hope for fallen people. They are the fruit of history, the center of all ages and the center of all the nations of the world. The True Parents are the starting point of a future that connects to the ideal world. What have our ancestors wished for throughout the ages in history? If the world were united, whom would it wish to find? It would wish to find the True Parents. In other words, it would wish to relate with the True Parents eternally. (35-237, 1970.10.19)

8 No one in history was able to call out the name “True Parents.” They never even conceived of it. But today you are in the glorious position of being able to call their name, know them and attend them. So you are in a happier and nobler position than anyone in history: Many people throughout history toiled and made tremendous sacrifices to lay the foundation for the victory of the True Parents at their coming, and to this day they are still toiling. Considering this, you should know that the words “True Parents” that we speak today signify the greatest blessing for humanity. It is because the True Parents are the ones who bring healing to the chaos of history; they are the starting point of our advancement toward a new world; they are laying the internal conditions that can subjugate Satan; and by conquering Satan, the being that has ruled the external world, they are establishing the center that will liberate God. Therefore you should first be thankful for this amazing grace by which you can live together with the True Parents, receiving and carrying out their instructions. (43-144, 1971.04.29)

9 The True Parents represent the greatest hope and the greatest foundation of victory in history. As they are the central point of hope in history, all people must seek them. The place of historical hope is neither a nation nor the world. Outwardly it may appear to be a nation or the world, but you cannot solve the external world’s problems by working through the external world alone. The purpose of God’s providence is to save the world, and in order to do so, He must send good parents to the earth to create a perfect foundation. Without that foundation there is no way to create a perfect nation or to save the world. Therefore, the overall hope of history is neither a nation nor the world; it is the True Parents. In this context, people can have neither their own ethnic views nor their own worldviews. Ethnic views should emerge only after the True Parents, lineage has been bequeathed to humankind. Tribes and peoples should be organized after inheriting their lineage, and then the world can be restored to God. Without True Parents, none of these is possible. Without receiving the True Parents, nothing can work. (55-153, 1972.05.07)

10 What has history been searching for? What have all ages been searching for? What should the future search for? It is True Parents. Unless everything is connected to them, we cannot find the standard for real happiness in the course of history or in the universe. As for love, originally its vertical and horizontal foundations, centering on God and human beings, both have to be the same. Ever since these foundations were separated, fallen humankind has yearned to make them one again. Therefore, Christianity seeks the relationship of the bridegroom and the bride centering on Jesus. (26-199, 1969.10.25)

11 We are seeking our purpose now, not a thousand years in the future. The purpose we have found now is one that even our future descendants will look back to. That purpose is the True Parents. The True Parents belong to the past, and also to the present and the future. They are eternal. Based on this understanding, you should not only welcome True Parents in the coming world; you should yearn to attend True Parents in the present. Although you are living in the present era, you should also become the fruit of the past and the origin of the future. The three eras—past, present and future-must become one. Living in the present era, you should become a person who can unite the past that is behind you and the future that is to unfold. By what means will they be united? It is by True Parents’ love. With whom should they be united? It is with their sons and daughters. Who are these sons and daughters? They are those who make True Parents love their center, like the sons and daughters who would have been born of Adam and Eve had they not fallen. They would have come forth from Adam and Eve as the sons and daughters of Heaven. Hence, when you become a son or daughter of the True Parents, you will be connected to the love of the three ages. Even though you are fallen people, you must retrace the course of history and regain that position. (26-200, 1969.10.25)

12 If we understood that our original parents, the parents of original nature, were dead, and found a way to bring those parents back to life, we would have to offer indescribable devotions without words to pioneer that path. Even if we felt wronged and humiliated, with our heartstrings rent and broken by the sorrows of Heaven, we would want to offer unchanging loyalty for their sake. We must prepare the way so that our parents can revive. It is our duty as filial sons and daughters. It is our responsibility. We must pioneer this way without caring whether we live or die. We shouldn’t care about the good things in the world or be dismayed by the bad things, even if the world persecutes us and we have to go the path of death. We must cleave to the way of loyalty and filial piety in order to pioneer this way. (20-123, 1968.05.01)

Becoming a son or daughter of the True Parents

13 Today we are attending True Parents in this world where we live. However, this earth is inhabited not only by True Parents* sons and daughters but also by the children of fallen parents. Originally, all people were to have been God’s beloved children, descended from the flesh and blood of True Parents, but due to the Fall they became fallen sons and daughters instead. So the Savior must come again as the Lord of the Second Advent in order to rectify and clear away all the wrongdoing stemming from our first ancestors. (210-360, 1990.12.27)

14 Jesus was to be the True Parent who had nothing to do with the Fall. He came with the mission of the True Parent. Since Adam and Eve, our first ancestors, fell and created a fallen lineage, they could not become one with God in the original ideal world of His desire, the world that had never experienced the Fall. They could not become the True Parents who give birth to sons and daughters of God’s direct lineage. Instead they had a relationship with Satan and became his minions, giving birth to children who are spiritually dead. All humankind today is descended from those false parents. You must therefore deny the lineage of the false parents and receive the True Parents. (14-280, 1965.01.03)

15 The Fall sowed the false love, false life and false lineage of the devil. People have the love, the life, and the lineage they received from their ancestors. Each is a fruit of the love, life and lineage inherited from his or her ancestors through history. Because we received Satan’s love, Satan’s life, and Satan’s blood, each of us stands as an enemy of God. Peace on earth cannot come about until we disengage from, disown and discard our connection to Satan. That is why I have brought the ideal of the True Parents. The True Parents are fighting to completely eliminate this false love and completely clean away the evil elements that obstruct the work for peace, so that individuals, families, tribes, peoples and nations can be separated from Satan. (217-185, 1991.05.27)

16 You do not know the innumerable sacrifices Christianity has made in order to build its current worldwide foundation. The miserable screams of those who were sacrificed and offered on the altar of martyrdom permeate Christian history; they have been heard in every corner of the world. We should know that these bloody altars still exist. That historical sorrow is right in front of our eyes, and it is our solemn task to resolve it. We must liberate God. What a wretched history Christianity has suffered, from its inception until now! We must liberate it. America and Christianity have been caring for all humanity as the subject-partner nation and the subject-partner religion representing the cosmos. But now they must not only do that but also receive the right of the victorious prince—the right of the eldest son—for generations and generations to come. (210-361, 1990.12.27)

17 What is the desire of all people? What are their ideals, their hopes? Which of them is their culmination? Which of them do you think comes first? The greatest hope a person can have is to become a son or daughter of God, and next is to be a son or daughter who receives God’s love. After that, it is to inherit all that belongs to God. There is nothing greater than these. The hope of each person is to become a child of God, to become a son or daughter who receives God’s love, and to inherit all that belongs to God. (91-242, 1977.02.23)

18 What is happiness? We human beings lost our parents, and have been orphans for six thousand years; hence happiness is to find our parents for the first time. What could be more joyful than this? We follow a religion in order to find such parents. The parents we believed to be lost for eternity can actually come back to life. If our parents can be brought back to life, we would do whatever it takes to bring them back. Would money be an obstacle on the way of finding our parents? Would our relatives be a problem? Would our nation or the world pose a problem? Nothing would stand in the way. We should put everything aside and offer all our devotion and effort toward finding our Parents. (20-122, 1985.05.01)

19 God lost His beloved true son and daughter, whom He wanted to love to the fullest. From the viewpoint of the man-woman relationship, the God-centered husband and wife were lost. From the viewpoint of the child, the true parents were lost. By a single fallen act, God lost these three. How can these three types of love be recovered simultaneously through the principle of restoration through indemnity? How can a standard that God can approve of be established? These are the issues. First, the standard of a true son and daughter who can be loved by God must be restored. When the son and daughter who have gone through that process come of age, they should unite as husband and wife with God5s love at their center. Then they must give birth to good children in order to form the four- position foundation that God desires and that can bring Him joy. (22-204, 1969.02.04)

20 The hope of all humankind is to meet the True Parents. This encounter with the True Parents is the fruit of history, the center of this age and the foundation for the future. You who are engrafted to them will become their branches. Up to this point, all the hopes of the ages in history have focused on the future, but the opportunity to connect with True Parents during your lifetime happens only once in eternity. This is a precious chance that comes only once. Your ancestors did not have it; nor will your descendants. Your hopes do not lie anywhere else. You are to become the devoted sons and daughters of the True Parents. In the future, the True Parents will hold the position of the King of kings on earth. That is why the place where you meet True Parents is the center where all hopes come to fruition, be it the hope of humanity, the hope of history or the hope of the present era. Your hopes do not lie elsewhere. (46-168, 1971.08.13)

21 What is the desire of all people today? It is to meet the True Parents, and after that to welcome one global nation. From whom would your future descendants want to be descended? Your sons and daughters would want to be born through the lineage of True Parents. I am saying that the True Parents will become the starting point of a new future. Those who can fully love True Parents can rightly claim that they completely love history. They are the ones who truly love the world and who are worthy to love their descendants in the future. Therefore you should be grateful to receive love from True Parents, even if you have to sacrifice your life. Then you will be worthy to inherit True Parents’ love. (35-237, 1970.10.19)

22 Though we human beings were created by God, we are unable to act as His sons and daughters. The first reason for this is that God is prevented from freely loving us as His own sons and daughters. Since God cannot love us in that way, we cannot receive love as God’s sons and daughters. The second reason is that we are unable to marry as God’s beloved sons and daughters. The third reason is that we are unable to form heavenly families with God’s love at the center. If human beings had been able to fulfill these three, they would not have become as miserable as they are today. Therefore people must seek the place where in the end all will be reunited and where all will abide. The nations of the world must find the original homeland, the numerous peoples of the world must find their original hometowns, and the numerous tribes must find their original parents. This has been the objective of God’s providence to the present day. (21-042, 1968.09.01)

23 Salvation means returning to one’s original state. Then, there should be some standard that determines what it means to be restored to one’s original state. What is that standard? The human race is made up of both men and women. Therefore, the first standard of restoration is not only to become a son or daughter of God. After going through the role of a child, we should form a husband-wife relationship and become true parents so that we can establish a new lineage. This is the purpose for which God created us and the standard from which our history can begin anew. Therefore the problem is not one particular nation, people or tribe. The problem is also not a specific son or daughter. The problem is that we absolutely need True Parents. The greatest problem for God is to find and establish the True Parents, who are the manifestation of God in the flesh. The greatest problem and purpose for humanity is how to meet the True Parents whom God establishes. (025-173, 1969.10.04)

Section 2. The Second Coming of Jesus and the True Parents

1 Your ancestors were born of false parents, but they can find salvation by helping their descendants in this age, when the perfected True Parents are on the earth. You must resemble the True Parents. The position of your ancestors in the spirit world changes as you live for the sake of others and dedicate your lives to the True Parents. The Messiah comes in the Last Days and educates the entire fallen generation of his time. The perfected True Parents come to rebuild all that was built before on this earth and in the spirit world by descendants of the false parents. They can rebuild it when you unite with them in accordance with God’s original idea. To do this, Cain must follow Abel, the second son. The spirit world, in the position of the first son, must follow the earthly world—the next generation- in the position of the second son. Thus Christianity came forth from Jesus, the second Son. (293-210, 1998.05.26)

2 The Bible says, MI am the Alpha and the Omega, the first and the last, the beginning and the end:’Rev. 22:13) It means that due to the Fall, God was unable to fulfill His purpose as expressed in the Book of Genesis, but He will complete His purpose, as is written in the Book of Revelation. Jesus came to earth as what kind of person? Because Adam fell, Jesus had to come as the perfected Adam, one with God’s love and untouched by the Fall. That is why 1 Corinthians 15:45 teaches, “The first man, Adam, became a living being; the last Adam became a life-giving spirit.” The Bible indicates Jesus is a second Adam. The family as planned by God cannot come about without the positions of the true son and daughter, true husband and wife, and true parents. Therefore this family must appear on earth. (54-108, 1972.03.20)

3 Where can fallen people seek out the basis of original true love? It begins with the True God and the True Parents. From there, people will create harmony with one another, with the True God as their center. What does the Bible teach? The essence of what is needed to fulfill God's Will is taught in the sixty-six books of the Old and New Testaments. The core of God’s hope and humankinds hope is the ideal world of love, the kingdom of heaven. The Bible teaches the direct path to the kingdom of heaven. The key point is that although God already existed, there were no True Parents. So the True Parents had to be recovered. The decisive providential fact is that Jesus came as the bridegroom to find his bride. They are what all the world’s religions have been seeking. The conclusion of the Bible is the bridegroom and the bride. Once they are restored, they will recover the original garden of love. (134-173, 1985.04.07)

4 In Genesis it is written that there were two trees in the Garden of Eden; one was the tree of life and the other the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. What do those trees symbolize? They symbolize the true man and the true woman whom God must recover. Because those who were to become the True Father and the True Mother were lost, they came to be symbolized by those trees. The Bible teaches many things in such a symbolic way. When God led the Israelites out of Egypt, a pillar of fire and a pillar of cloud appeared before them, with the pillar of cloud leading them by day and the pillar of fire by night. What did those pillars symbolize? They symbolized a man and a woman, symbolically showing that in the Last Days the True Parents would come and that the people of Israel would follow them faithfully. Those who did not follow the pillar of fire and pillar of cloud perished. (134-173, 1985.04.07)

5 When the Israelites returned to Canaan after the course of forty years, it was order to attend the Messiah. Their course returning to Canaan was to guide them in serving the Messiah, who would come as the True Parents in order to realize the kingdom of heaven on earth and the world of God’s ideal. However, since God foresaw that the Israelites might all fall away in the wilderness, He gave them the two tablets of stone, which symbolically represented the Messiah. They were placed in the Ark of the Covenant. If the Israelites could uphold the tablets with absolute faith, this would be a condition for them to serve the Messiah absolutely when he came. In this way God showed them that they could begin the founding of the kingdom of heaven. Thus, God set up a symbolic messiah for their training. This was the idea behind the Tabernacle. It was symbolic preparation for the coming of the Messiah. (134-174, 1985.04.07)

6 What happens in the Last Days? Heaven and earth are turned upside down. This means that the natural order is changed. To say that the natural order is changed does not mean that the sky is split in two or that the round Earth is made flat. It means that the person arriving later becomes the ancestor and the person arriving first becomes the descendant from the standpoint of God’s Will. In the Last Days, the true ancestors of humankind emerge for the first time in six thousand years. All people must receive the flesh and blood of the True Parents in order for the proper relationships to be established. That is why Jesus said, “Before Abraham was, I am!” John 8:58). What did Jesus mean when he said he existed before Abraham? Jesus was supposed to establish the True Parents, and there cannot be more than one set of True Parents. There cannot be more than one original ancestor of humankind. Since Jesus came as the original ancestor to inaugurate the True Parents of humankind, from the viewpoint of God’s Will he was “before Abraham.” (156-231, 1966.05.25)

The Second Coming and the True Parents

7 God’s purpose in creating human beings was not to fulfill some fanciful idea of a spiritual nation. It was so that during their lives on earth, people would shed their sweat working on the land, form families and tribes, then a people and a nation. That nation would have been the kingdom of heaven that God hoped to see and that could receive God’s love. The original purpose of creation was for people to set up this kind of nation and receive God’s love. It was not God’s wish to have a spiritual nation without any foundation on earth. Nor was it God’s intention that the Lord who returns should descend to the earth on a cloud and build a fantasy nation. The purpose of the Lord’s coming is to use the earth as his foothold. He will find his bride who can fully receive God’s love, and carry out the work of recovering all that was lost six thousand years ago through the Fall—through which our first forbears were unable to become the true ancestors and instead became false ones. (22-083, 1969.01.26)

8 God sent Jesus as the True Father of humankind He was a true man, and the fruit of four thousand years of His effort to establish relationships of love. If one true woman had emerged among the people of Israel, and had she loved Jesus, the True Father, from the position of the True Mother, the people of Israel would not have remained a pitiable people; they would not have become like orphans. Having begun as a people, from then on they would have risen to the world level. But instead they expelled Jesus, and thus they lost the one man who had come as the Son of God, who embodied God’s love and whose purpose was to bond all people to God in love. Because this one man departed this earth without completing his purpose, he must return to complete it. (22-085, 1969.01.26)

9 There is one issue remaining that we must surely resolve. What is this one issue? It is God’s love. His love does not come from the false parents but manifests on earth through the True Parents. In order for there to be True Parents, first there must be a True Father. The person who comes to the earth with the character of that father, representing God’s love, is the central person in whom religious people today place their faith. That is, he is the Lord of the Second Advent. (22-086, 1969.01.26)

10 What is the concept of the Second Coming? It refers to the concept that the Messiah is the True Father through whom everyone must inherit a new lineage. In order to create a new lineage, the Messiah must come as the True Father and win over Satan's world. Then, together with Eve, the True Mother, the Messiah must establish a worldwide foundation that Satan cannot invade. Further, he and the True Mother must engraft sons and daughters horizontally to the True Parents by uniting them as husbands and wives to make families. This is the meaning of the marriage Blessing given in the Unification Church. The lineage of Unification Church members originates from God. That is why if Satan’s world opposes us, it will have to pay reparations for the damage they cause. (169-038, 1987.10.04)

11 The idea of the Second Coming is the idea of True Parents. It refers to our bond with the True Parents and the change of our lineage through the True Parents. However, one man or woman alone cannot accomplish this change of lineage. Not only must we make a vertical relationship with them; we also must replace our existing horizontal bonds. This means things must be turned upside down. This is because we must make connections based on the True Parents heart. (172-056, 1988.01.07)

12 Unification Church members may think they have no relationship with Christianity, but that is absolutely wrong. The Old Testament Age was supposed to be the time for the restoration of Adam and Eve as the True Parents. The New Testament Age was also a time for the restoration of the True Parents, as is the Completed Testament Age. God’s purpose to restore the True Parents has always been the same. The Messiah is the True Parents. Therefore the essence or purpose of Christianity, Judaism and the Unification Church is the same. Then what is different? Judaism was to receive the Messiah, the True Parents, on the national level, and then expand to the world. What about Christianity? Christianity was to receive the Messiah, the True Parents, on a global foundation after Jesus departed this world. What is the Completed Testament Age? It is on the cosmic level. Its goal is to have even the spirit world receive the True Parents. It is on a different dimension. We have to make this distinction clear. (131-131, 1984.04.29)

13 Before the heavenly kingdom emerges, a heavenly people must come forth. What must be done for this heavenly people to arise? A people does not come into being all of a sudden. A special clan must first emerge, and this clan must arouse its people. This clan must arise from an extended family of close relatives. For these close relatives to come forth, one family must emerge as their center. For this family to appear there must be children, and for children to appear there must be parents. For the parents to appear there must be one man who can represent everything in heaven. He is the Messiah. If he is to become a parent, he must find a partner and unite with her. This is the teaching of Christianity about what will happen in the Last Days. Centered on Jesus, over the past two thousand years what had been turned upside-down has been spiritually restored on the global foundation of Christianity. This is spiritual Christianity. Now at this time, when Christianity receives the Messiah, its mission will be fulfilled. (66-277, 1973.05.16)

The mission of the Messiah

14 The greatest of all religions will be the one that establishes the logic of love and insists on the complete rejection of the fallen world. That accomplished, this religion must infuse its churches with positive love to bring about a greater world. An ideal world can then emerge. What kind of church is the Unification Church? It is the church where God can taste a love He never experienced before with human beings. It is the church with the mission to implant the root of God’s love in people and in our world, something that has never been accomplished before. (140-028, 1986.02.01)

15 The lord of goodness and the lord of evil are fighting each other. They are waging a battle of good and evil over human beings. Who will end this battle? Neither God nor Satan can end it. Who can bring to an end the fight between the evil god and the good God? Neither God nor Satan can. Only a true person can end the battle. That person must be the lord of love—the one who begins from true love, possesses true love and can be followed by all people. Otherwise he would not be a true person, nor could he end the fight between God and Satan. Then who can resolve this fight? For this task, God has sent a representative entrusted with His mainstream teaching. This is the Messiahs teaching. (136-220, 1985.12.29)

16 What will the Messiah do when he comes? In all of history, God never had a nation. The Messiah comes as the commander-in-chief in the fight to restore one nation to God, a nation with sovereignty, territory and people. Then, on that foundation, the Messiah will fight to restore the entire world—all the realms that expanded horizontally from the fallen ancestors—to God. This is the mission of the Messiah. To subjugate Satan, it is not enough just to recover one nation. Since Satan has global sovereignty, he must be stripped of his sovereignty throughout the world. Only then will the realm of liberation unfold on the earth. God created the Garden of Eden as a garden of freedom and peace. If any shadow of Satan’s opposition remains anywhere on earth, the ideal of that garden will not be realized. The kingdom of heaven on earth will be completed only when every shadow of Satan’s antagonism has disappeared from the earth. (57-130, 1972.05.29)

17 The task of the Messiah on the individual level is to subjugate Satan and eradicate his lineage, thereby paving the way to individual victory. He then must pave the way to victory for the family, nation and world. This is the path the Messiah must walk. First, he must pave the way for individuals; second, for families; third, for nations; and fourth, for the world. After the Messiah wins the individual victory, even if Satan mobilizes the entire world—even if the nations of the democratic world join in Satan’s attack on the Messiah—he must fight against them all and win. He must win on the family level and then on the worldwide level. In other words, he must gain victory in a one-on-one fight, just as Jacob did when he prevailed over the angel. Then he leads an all-out attack against Satan’s world. Now the time has come for this. To accomplish it, a representative nation is needed at the forefront. That nation is Korea. (54-198, 1972.03.24)

18 What kind of person is the coming Lord? He is a man who must bring Satan to surrender, and then win over myriads of spiritual beings, the numerous spiritual leaders of the different religions, and the leaders of every walk of life who abide in the realms of the spirit world. One by one he must win them over. As he guides them with his godly character and true love, they will come to understand the true reality of religion and the universe, and they will surrender. This will happen because all beings in this universe desire to be absorbed into the realm of the Lord of love on earth, who is higher than they are. Once he wins them over through true love, he should inherit all their authority. He should receive the inheritance of a unifying authority. This is the responsibility the Messiah must fulfill on earth- (100-019, 1978.10.04)

19 There are spiritually oriented people today who brag as if they are something special in this world. However, they do not understand how to resolve the fundamental problems in the fallen realm. They are just offering devotions and biding their time. That is not enough. Victory must be gained first over Satan’s realm, then over all the realms of the spirit world. That is not a visible world; it is invisible. Without fighting and defeating Satan in the invisible world, there is no way for us to go forward in the spirit world. In fact, we would not even be able to properly enter the spirit world, due to his incessant interruptions; and even if we could, we would not be able to win the battle. So we need to gain victory over Satan’s realm. Then in the spirit world we need to win over all faiths, from the least up to the highest of the mainstream religions, including Christianity. This means we must inherit everything from these religions. When we have fought all these battles at every level we will receive God’s official recognition of our victory in heaven and on earth. He will say to us, “You are the victors over Satan and over the evil spirit world.” Then, with His words written on our banner, we can begin to take action here on earth. That work remains to be done. (100-019, 1978.10.04)

Section 3. The Messiah Becomes the True Parents

1 Today fallen people are wandering about, searching for a philosophy of hope and for the one point through which they can return to God. Their ultimate purpose is to find the one person who can rejoice, communicate and harmonize with heaven and earth and manifest the glory of Heaven. This one person is the one who will substantiate the purpose of our faith, hope and love. I believe that you have already learned through the Principle of Restoration that everything—including the indemnity conditions needed to build the foundation of faith and to rid oneself of fallen nature—is based on faith. In order to rid us of our fallen nature, however, we need the Messiah, who is the substantiation of hope. The time of hope we have been waiting for is when the Messiah comes. The Messiah is the very being for whom our faith and our hope is purposed. When this purpose is realized through the Messiah, what is the only thing that will remain to be fulfilled? Love. Ibis love comes through becoming perfect embodiments of faith and hope. The Messiah is the one who comes as the representative of that love. (13-141, 1964.01.01)

The Messiah comes as the fruit of faith, hope and love

2 People are yearning for the time when the impossible can become possible. Facing the impossible in their lives, fallen people wander in search of the right person—the person who can realize the purpose of their faith, hope and love. Therefore in order to proclaim our faith, we need a person who is the substantiation of faith. To proclaim our hope, we need a person who is the substantiation of hope. To pro- claim our love, we need a person who is the substantiation of love. The one who is the substantiation of faith, hope and love is a true person who was born without any ties to the Fall, the one who has no relationship to the world of the Fall. It is through him that heaven and earth will be set straight, through him that Heavens glory will begin for the first time, and through him that the love between the Father and His son will truly commence. Also through him, based on substantiating the father-son relationship, there will come a husband-wife relationship, and from that husband and wife a family will emerge. In this way a new heaven and earth will begin. (13-141, 1964.01.01)

3 The coming Messiah is the substantiation of faith, hope and love. To qualify as the substantiation of faith, he must achieve victory in a global-level struggle based on faith. The title of Messiah cannot be attained without that result. In order to become the substantiation of hope, he must achieve victory in a global struggle based on hope. The same sort of victory is needed to become the substantiation of love. What is the purpose of seeking to fulfill faith, hope and love in our lives of faith? Some might have faith to save themselves as individuals. Others might have faith to save their own families. Going one step further, some might seek to be the substantiation of faith for the sake of their tribe, nation, the world or heaven and earth. It is harder to save a family than an individual, harder to save a tribe than a family and harder to save a people than a tribe. The larger the level, the more difficult salvation becomes. (13-142, 1964.01.01)

4 What kind of person is the coming Messiah? He stands as the substantiation of faith, hope and love for the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. Only when he stands in this position can the unfulfilled faith, hope and love in human history finally bear fruit. Otherwise neither faith nor hope nor love can bear fruit. His words are not just those of one individual. It is the same for you too when you speak with convictionyour words will influence world history. (13-143, 1964.01.01)

Understanding the Messiah and the process of engrafting

5 God established religions in order to save the fallen world. The world had become Satan’s territory. The Bible refers to wild olive trees, which are the olive trees under Satan’s husbandry. Religions try to cultivate olive orchards that God can manage as He likes. Wild olive orchards are cultivated by Satan according to his desire, so God has no control over them. Through religion, however, God tries to bring Satan’s orchards under His management. God expands the orchards under His control until He has a foundation that surpasses the global realm of Satan, the realm of evil olive trees. To do this, God created the various cultural spheres based on religion. (134-010, 1985.01.01)

6 Satan’s realm already exists in the form of nations; hence, God needs a nation that He can lead for His providence. He also needs a man to come in the position of the Parent of this nation. This was the vision in Jesus5 mind when he came as the Messiah to the people of Israel. If the first human beings had not fallen but become True Parents, then centered on them all humankind would have simply entered the kingdom of heaven. All people would have gone straight to heaven and become citizens of the kingdom, living in the heavenly palace. However, because of the Fall, all this was lost and instead the human race was plunged into hell. To correct this, God will send the true olive tree to the orchard of wild olive trees. But first, as the Owner preparing for the time when the True Parents will come, He established the realm of religion. This realm of religion is not yet composed of true olive trees. Still, among the orchards of wild olive trees on this planet Earth, there is a realm of wild olive trees that is, at least, within God’s jurisdiction. Hence, when the true olive tree appears, they can be cut and the work of engrafting can begin. (227-074, 1992.02.10)

7 God created the world, but Satan stole it from him; that has been God’s situation to this day. However, God ultimately cannot losethus His plan is to send one true olive tree to the earth to serve as a model. However, the true olive tree, the Messiah, should not come alone. Because Satan’s world formed societies and nations centering on couples, the Messiah cannot bear fruit as the true olive tree if he comes alone. The Messiah needs his bride and they must become one; then he can bear fruit as the true olive tree. To fulfill this, Jesus came to the earth as the bridegroom to find his bride and then cultivate an orchard of true olive trees. He was supposed to lead the movement to cut all the wild olive trees of Satan’s world and engraft them. God created the environment for this engrafting to be done all at once through Judaism, the chosen people of Israel; they were the sphere of tribes under His management. (134-011, 1985.01.01)

8 Six thousand years ago, centered on the vertical and horizontal love of both sets of parents—God, the vertical Parent and the first human beings, the horizontal parents—humankind was supposed to make a joyful beginning. But Satan invaded that original starting point. What was lost then should now be taken back; hence, you must become the sons and daughters of True Parents. Since you are wild olive trees, you need to receive a branch of the true olive tree and receive the engrafting. God intends that religions do the work of engrafting. That is why engrafting is a teaching of Christianity. The marriage feast of the bride and bridegroom must occur on earth. (58-219, 1972.06.11)

9 Satan tries to drag all human beings off to hell. But from among them, God separates people out one by one. These people were all wild olive trees in Satan’s world, but God cultivates some to become wild olive trees on Heavens side. God made them olive trees on His side, and raised them to lead the world. This is the democratic world, which is based on Christianity. When the world on Satan’s side weakens and the Christian cultural sphere is well established, the Lord will return, cut the wild olive trees all at once, engraft to them completely, make them one, and turn them around. (201-129, 1990.03.27)

10 The True Parents are the Lords who correct the lineage. They know the secret of how to do that. When the first parents fell they became the false parents, but the True Parents know how to deal with this problem and revive them by giving them an injection of life—that is, by establishing the standard of true love, true life and true lineage, and then connecting that standard to them, replacing the false love, life and lineage. Thus they turn from false back into true. In reversing the situation, however, True Parents cannot give rebirth to all families at once. They will engraft themselves to those families branch by branch. In order to engraft to a wild olive tree family, there needs to be a model true olive tree family. When a shoot from the model olive tree family is engrafted and three years have passed, each wild olive tree family can bear the fruits of a true family. I am saying that I will engraft a shoot of the True Parents to the mothers and fathers from false, wild olive tree families and transform them into families of True Parents’ sons and daughters. (317-203, 2000.02.26)

The foundation to receive the Messiah

11 As a result of the Fall, this world became Satan’s. Hence, in this world there are any number of individuals, families, tribes, and nations on Satan’s side. But that is not so for Heavens side. There are individuals on Heavens side, but no families, tribes, peoples or nations that have reached Heavens standard. Hence, it is crucial that the Messiah as an individual has a foundation upon which to win over families, tribes and nations. Without it, there will be no way for ordinary people to rise to that standard. God prepared a realm within which individuals and families could rise together with the Messiah when he came to the earth. The people of Israel constituted that realm. They believed they were the chosen people. But the nation of Israel did not rise to that standard. It could not achieve that level. It is as if the chosen people are straddling the line; yet it is their hope to cross that line. If they do not, it is a serious problem. And yet, no matter how they try, they cannot succeed in it by themselves. (54-186, 1972.03.24)

12 When the Messiah comes to the people of Israel, if they unite with him with the determination to die for him and together with him, then Satan cannot pull them away no matter how hard he may try. Then individuals, families, tribes, peoples and nations will engraft and will be raised up at the same time. So there must be the principle of a chosen people in this world. Based on this people whom God chooses, He needs to form a nation. The existence of the term “chosen people” is itself evidence of God’s existence. From the perspective of this principle, a prophecy that the Messiah will be sent is evidence of God’s existence. (54-187, 1972.03.24)

13 Why do we need the Messiah? First, because of the Fall we have false parents. Our first parents, who were supposed to unite with God, were lost. The Messiah is the one who brings the position of Parents who are able to become one with God to us. Second, we need the Messiah to give us a second birth. We have Satan’s blood in our veins, so the Messiah must extract that blood from us, removing us from the position of Satan’s sons and daughters. He gives us this second birth by engrafting to us. Third, the Messiah makes Satan surrender, by means of us. In other words, the Messiah comes in order to qualify us to judge him and return him to the position of servant. (54-187, 1972.03.24)

14 What will happen in the Last Days? The cosmos-centered way of thinking will appear. It teaches us how to relate to God. People are ignorant of God and His existence, and hence they do not know how to deal with their situation in the Last Days. Also, they do not know what will happen at that time. The person Heaven sends to deal with this, when the time comes and the environment is prepared, is the Messiah, the Savior. The Savior is not just a historical, global, great teacher. Most of all, he is our Father. God is our internal Father and the coming Savior is our external Father. (153-024, 1963.10.18)

Section 4. True Parents and Family Salvation

1 Because the first ancestors, Adam and Eve, fell at the completion level of the growth stage, all human beings lost their original parents. In other words, although God intended to establish our first ancestors as the True Parents, that did not happen. God wanted a family that could bring Him joy, but He had no such family. The four-position foundation with God at the center never materialized. Instead, fallen descendants were born in fallen families. They all fell into a realm of evil in which they had no direct relationship with God. Therefore God has been toiling to find a family with whom He can relate both inwardly and outwardly. This is the history of the providence of restoration. (44-278, 1971.05.24)

The providence to restore the family

2 Fallen humankind must meet God's Son, who is outside the realm of Satan's accusation. The human race as a whole has no parents in the true sense. All of you have fallen parents, but you were unable to have parents who had attained perfection in accordance with Heavens Will. Once God has His Son and Daughter, He needs them to restore the Parents whom He can love, and then for those Parents to form a family. God will seek out that family. Where the Parents’ family is, there is God’s love. That is where we will meet with God. (114-029, 1981.05.14)

3 We on the earth today must find our brothers and sisters, our father and mother, and our own home in our original hometown. There, parents dwell centered on God’s love. The love these parents give their family is well received by their sons and daughters. In that environment everything is in harmony and everything goes well. There, people sing songs of love. This hometown will expand horizontally to form a people. But first the family must be recovered through religion, because Adam lost the family. (114-030, 1981.05.14)

4 Before Adam and Eve fell they were like the substantial bodies of God. Had they become internally one with God and externally one with each other, the family they formed would have been God’s family. The sons and daughters born to that family would have been God’s sons and daughters. However, Satan violated Eve and ultimately caused Adam to fall as well. At the age of sixteen, while they were still immature and knew nothing about love, Satan invaded them. Satan made an unprincipled love relationship and entered the place where God should have dwelled. Then who was the father of Adam and Eve? It was Satan. That is why the Bible records that Jesus said, “You are from your father the devil” and called people a “brood of vipers.” (John 8:44; Matt. 12:34) John the Baptist called them the same thing. The serpent mentioned in the Bible is the ancestor of the human race. (22-281, 1969.05.04)

5 God’s work of re-creation is to recover the lost family of Adam in the realm of Satan’s world. It is to create a victorious family that will never perish, but will withstand Satan’s strongest opposition. God is trying to create a family that will live in His palace, with His true life and true love at its center. That is the highest goal of the providence of salvation. The purpose of the history of the providence of salvation until today has been to find that perfect family. Jesus could not do this at his coming. Originally, Jesus was supposed to create a perfect family and govern the nation. Then he was to enter Rome and bring it to God. Had he done that, he would have united the world. Then he could have returned to his hometown. (234-294, 1992.08.27)

6 What has God been looking for? He does not seek a subject partnerrather He seeks ideal object partners. He looks for those who resemble Him and reflect the inner and outer aspects of the world He created. The result of this search, and the new starting point, is the family. Nothing can represent the universe better than the family. Unity with one’s parents is the meeting point of past and present. In our families, with each of us at the center, we can love the past by loving our parents, love the present by loving our spouse and love the future by loving our children. To deeply experience the love of three generations is to connect the past, the present and the future. The family is the core body where these three kinds of love are concentrated. (30-080, 1970.03.17)

7 Throughout history up to the present day, individuals have modeled themselves on other individuals. Societies change, modeling themselves on more developed societies. Many people, and many nations, have tried to do this. However, there has not been a family that people have tried to emulate. In the history of the world, there has been no such family to this day. Nor has there been a teaching that guides people to emulate a certain family. There have been many assertions about emulating certain nations or individuals, but no such assertions about families. Then what is the problem that still remains? It is not that we need an individual or a nation to worship, but that we need a family that everyone can revere. It is only that kind of family that can found a new world and bring eternal happiness to the universe. If we settle down with such a family, it will become the basis for our happiness as well. (30-081, 1970.03.17)

The age of family salvation

8 What has God sought to establish through His providence of restoration over six thousand years? It is the family. Before establishing a nation, a tribe or a church, God sought to establish the family. More specifically, He sought to find partners through whom to establish His family. That family is indispensable for forming a nation. It is the basis of everything. Jesus, who came on the foundation of four thousand years of history, also needed to form a family. But he could not find his Eve, who would have been the basis of their family. In other words, he was unable to find his bride. And although he did find three disciples as his spiritual sons, they, in the position of Cain, had no opportunity to serve the sons and daughters of his direct lineage. Instead, these Cain-type disciples opposed him on the family level, and Jesus as the resurrected Lord could not reach the standard to restore that. Jesus family was to have represented the three stages of formation, growth and completion. To restore that requires the three eras of Adam, Jesus and the Second Coming. This lack of a family foundation was a major reason that Jesus had to die on the cross. (22-304, 1969.05.04)

9 Jesus came to recover the family. The work of salvation is the work of restoration. Humankind is sick, and those who are sick need to be healed. Jesus came to save fallen people. Since the family was lost, salvation means to restore the lost family. It is not possible to find that which is lost without returning to the original place. To repeat, why must we restore the family? It is because the original family was lost. Humanity is sick and in need of healing. People are fallen and must be restored. (23-034, 1969.05.11)

10 Today’s religions uphold individual salvation as their standard, but the religion that the whole world can appreciate and that God will establish in the new age must be a religion that can save families. Even if only the husband is saved, if his wife follows him, she will automatically enter the kingdom of heaven with him. Likewise, if the wife pays all the necessary indemnity for her family, then her husband will go wherever she goes. In other words, a man who believes his wife’s words to the point that he would put his life on the line to follow her will go to the kingdom of heaven. Also, a woman who absolutely obeys her husband's words will go to the kingdom of heaven. (33-296, 1970.08.21)

11 Unless we recover the family centered on God, we cannot recover a nation or the world. When Jesus came to the earth, he was meant to establish a family that God could love unreservedly. In other words, that one man came as the bridegroom. Had he found his bride, then from that point true parents, true husbands and wives and true brothers and sisters would have emerged. Because Jesus could not fulfill this during his time on earth, he prophesied that he would come again to fulfill it. This was the prophecy of the Marriage Supper of the Lamb, the wedding of the bridegroom and his bride. Only when we have a God-centered family can we restore a tribe, restore a people and restore the world. That is why the family is the issue. This means that the bridegroom and the bride must meet. (070-330, 1974.03.10)

12 How will history unfold? The Lord, the bridegroom, will come and meet his bride. This will bring forth the era of the religious realm of the bridegroom and the bride. This can be viewed as the religion of the True Parents, but it is not really a religion. When this happens, what we know as religion will disappear. We will receive salvation by attending the True Parents. This means that the age of salvation through attendance is coming. Therefore True Parents' words should become the root of our words. All True Parents* feelings, physical and emotional, should become our feelings. True Parents* lifestyle should become the basis for the tradition of our own families; that is, it should become our family culture. (50-061, 1971.10.31)

13 We have already entered the era of the True Parents, so we do not need to focus on witnessing to others. We have to witness to ourselves. We have to save ourselves; we have to save our families. Our married couples must be saved and our sons and daughters must be saved. You are the fruits of the entire providence of history. You are its fruits. Until today, human beings have been unable to gather such fruit. There are lots of trees— many denominations—but none of them has been able to gather such fruit. It is in the Unification Church that such fruit is harvested for the first time. (260-122, 1994.04.28)

CHAPTER 3 True Parents and Rebirth

Section 1.The Path of Rebirth and Restoration

1 When we look into the origin of the Fall, we discover that it began with misdirected love. The Fall occurred when human beings, who were intended to embody God and receive His love, instead came to embody Satan. Had Adam and Eve become temples of God by becoming one with Him, and become husband and wife as originally intended, since they would have been united with God both spiritually and physically, they would have given birth to God-centered sons and daughters. Yet in John 8:44 Jesus indicated that Satan is the father and ancestor of the human race. The fact that our ancestors fell means that human beings ultimately became Satan’s temples. This means they came to embody Satan and gave birth to Satan’s sons and daughters. This was the Fall. The Fall was that Adam and Eve, going against God’s desire, paired with Satan and engaged in love relations that were corrupt and immoral. (72-122, 1974.06.02)

Human beings need rebirth and restoration

2 What is God’s plan for achieving His desire to save humankind? No matter how much God wants to save us from the realm of the Fall, He cannot do it by Himself. God must send another Adam and Eve to this earth as the True Parents. They must have nothing to do with the Fall and reach a higher level than the first Adam and Eve. Then God must have these True Parents go through the course of labor to give rebirth to all humankind. In this way, God will bring human beings to exist without any relationship with Satan and be eternally free from his accusation, so that God alone can have dominion over them. Human beings have original sin. Unless they are born again, they cannot be freed from that state and brought to a state of sinlessness. (22-240, 1969.05.04)

3 When I say you must be born again, it does not mean you need to go through another birth from the flesh and blood of parents who are the descendants of the fallen Adam and Eve. It means you must be reborn through the flesh and blood of the Parents who have no connection to the Fall. Otherwise, you cannot return to God. The root of sin originated with Adam and Eve. Unless you break this bond and attain the qualification of having been born without a connection to original sin, you cannot return to God’s side. (22-240, 1969.05.04)

4 When you came into this world, all of you were born with the enemy’s blood in you. You were born into the bloodline of Satan, and you bear his mark, the mark of a traitor in front of God. In the old days in Korea, when a king put to death an enemy of the throne, he would execute that enemy’s entire household, including all relatives to the seventh degree of kinship. In light of this, since you were born with the blood of the enemy, you cannot protest even if your flesh is repeatedly thrown to the vultures. Be grateful that has not happened to you. Nevertheless, having been born with the enemy’s blood, we have to extract this blood and eliminate it. That is why God has worked through religion, encouraging people to fast, to be meek and humble, and to lead an ascetic life. (17-182, 1966.12.18)

5 We were originally created as God's children. Therefore, it is our original nature to pursue a standard as high and expansive as heaven and earth. Because of the Fall, however, God could not bestow such great blessings on us. We desire to rule the world; it is our inborn nature, an innate desire. Although, due to the Fall of the first ancestors, we were born in the position of thieves, betrayers and traitors, the original mind we were endowed with at the time of creation still inclines toward Heaven. This has not been taken away from us. That is why we still desire to become the highest and the greatest beings in the universe. Religion, however, teaches us to rid ourselves of Satan’s lust and anger. These are in the body; therefore religions encourage us to fast. It is a way to sever our connection to Satan’s blood. If you have not fasted at least seven days for Heaven, when you arrive in the other world you will not be able to register in the kingdom there. (17-182, 1966.12.18)

6 Jesus comes again to restore people to God’s lineage. For this, he first sets up the foundation for restoration and then begins the work of restoration. We discovered that our birth into this world made us citizens in Satan’s world. Therefore, we must be born again to be restored as God’s children. But to be reborn we must find and again go into a mother’s womb, and then come out. Rebirth means to be born a second time. (17-181, 1966.12.18)

7 For a child to be born, the seed of life originates in the man and then goes through the woman. Where does the change of lineage occur? It is within the woman’s womb. That is why churches appeared that proclaimed that the Lord would return through a mother’s womb. In other words, conditions were continually established through history for human beings to return to the starting point. Although life is conceived in the womb, it cannot be conceived by itself. There must be a woman to conceive and a man to impregnate her. Ultimately, God has to accomplish His work centering on one family. In view of complete restoration, the seed of the baby, which lay dormant in a man’s body—in his bones, flesh and blood—must journey from that starting point to the woman’s womb. First, however, that man has to achieve unity with God based on His love. If that is not done, no condition will suffice to establish the foundation for the total change of lineage. (35-162, 1970.10.13)

8 In order to go the way of complete restoration, your tainted blood must be purified. Your body received Satan’s blood. However, here is the question: rather than understanding it conceptually, based on the Divine Principle lectures you heard, do you truly feel that your body is the enemy of God, the enemy of humanity, and the enemy of history? Do you sense that the blood of the traitor entered your body and is still coursing through it? Furthermore, do you feel that your eyes are Satan’s eyes, and that your mouth, hands, feet and your entire body are Satan’s? That is why Christianity tells you to wash away your sins. It means you must purify yourselves. (72-123, 1974.06.02)

9 If our bodies had not become the dens of sin through Satan’s bloodline, God’s work of restoration could have been done in an instant. Originally, God was supposed to be our Father. However, since we were born as Satan’s children, it is extremely difficult for us to feel that God is our Father. If we compare Satan to the North Pole, then God is the South Pole. The hardest thing in the world is for us to separate from the lineage we inherited. It means we have to find a way to know God, whom we did not know as our Heavenly Father, better than we know our own father. Unless we do this, we cannot return to God’s kingdom in accordance with the providence of salvation. That is why salvation has been the most difficult task of history. It is the reason why the all-knowing and almighty God has not been able to complete the work of salvation even after six thousand biblical years. (72-124, 1974.06.02)

Rebirth through change of lineage

10 Our first ancestors became the false parents, weaving together the false love, false life and false lineage that have remained within us to the present day. That is why the True Parents must come. The True Parents intimately know the Heavenly Parent. They know the secrets of Heaven’s world and the secrets of Satan’s world. They come to restore God’s kingship by giving the Blessing to the people of both worlds. In order to restore God’s kingship, True Parents must put an end to the fight between God and Satan. Who else has the authority to do this? Only the coming of the True Parents can stop the fight. This is because those seeds were sown by the false parents. (357-202, 2001.10.30)

11 What the Unification Church promotes is the family. It is a new family with the True Parents at the center. You who begin anew as sons and daughters within this new family system must clean up your past. Regardless of your different lineage and background, if you want to take after the True Parents, you must first be engrafted. To do this, you must complete your own path of indemnity. What started with the false parents must be settled through the True Parents. That is why we must be engrafted by the True Parents. Because Adam became a false parent instead of a true parent, God has been continuously seeking the True Parents. In this era of the Second Coming, the bridegroom, the bride and the Marriage Supper of the Lamb are all for the purpose of recovering the True Parents. (24-203, 1969.08.10)

12 The Completed Testament Age is the age of marriage. As the result of the Fall, God was not able to bless Adam and Eve in marriage. Therefore, the Lord of the Second Advent, the True Parents, must come and wed men and women on God’s behalf. You cannot enter the kingdom of heaven alone. Only couples can enter. Even Jesus has been dwelling only in paradise, as he said in the Bible. (Luke 24:43) That is why he must receive the Blessing, and likewise all the other religious founders must also be wed by the True Parents. You, too, can be saved only when you allow True Parents to cut your wild olive tree and sever you from the false lineage, allowing True Parents* lineage to be engrafted onto you. In the future, once all humankind has received this engrafting, religion will cease to exist. (344-031, 2001.02.26)

We must love God absolutely

13 God created human beings according to His original ideal, with the desire to connect with them through His true love. Unless you feel such a profound love toward God that you don’t care about losing your life, you cannot overcome life-and-death circumstances. Therefore, a perfect religion does not start from affirmation but from denial—from complete denial, even of life itself. Without going through such a position of total denial, you cannot stand in front of Satan with a clear conscience. This has been the position of those who have pursued a life of faith. (35-161, 1970.10.13)

14 Human beings fell due to their disbelief in God. To reverse this we must believe in the Savior and follow him. In so doing, we need to prepare a home filled with love. This means we must become one with the returning Jesus, substantially unite with him as bridegrooms and brides, and then all three should unite in heart. This is the process that humankind must go through to be restored. Thereupon the state originally desired by God at the time of the creation—the place where God, True Parents and true children come together—will become a reality on earth. It is where a new heaven and a new earth will begin. Everything in the world thus far is the result of leaving God. Therefore we need to go through the course of indemnity. Given the current situation of humanity, we Unification Church members are in a critical position. We must do our work well in order to save the people of Korea and the world. Our sacrifices up to this point were to build the altar on the level of the Korean people. Henceforth, we need to move forward once more and become sacrificial offerings on the world level. These are the two missions we must fulfill. (015-263, 1965.10.17)

15 What did Jesus mean when he said, “Love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, and with all your mind. This is the first and greatest commandment.” He meant that we should be absolutely public. To be public from an absolute perspective means there is no “I.” It means we represent the whole and treat the whole as our subject partner. This fallen world belongs to Satan’s realm. Therefore, we should attend God as our absolute subject partner, the central being who represents the whole. Again, we must have no concept of “I.” If we do, the condition for the satanic realms ownership over us will remain. From the point of absolutely denying ourselves, we need to create oneness between all material things and our mind and body, with the absolute Subject Partner as our center. Then we should make offerings. (110-012, 1980.11.08)

16 Jesus told Nicodemus, “No one can see the kingdom of God without being born again.” (John 3:3) This means you must totally deny the life that you have lived thus far—your entire personal history. Even if you have justifiable excuses or notable accomplishments, still you must deny yourselves. As fallen people, you cannot escape the realm of the Fall without going through this course. You lived your life thus far as people who were dead; hence it must be denied entirely. (6-278, 1959.06.07)

We have to enter the world that is based on True Parents' heart

17 Even though you have received the Blessing, you should delay cultivating your relationship with your spouse. First you must yearn for True Parents. You should feel that without them there is neither day nor night, that your existence is worthless. Your heart of love and adoration for True Parents should consume every part of your life. Only then can you be called the sons and daughters of Heaven. Only after you have led this type of life should you finally receive your husband or wife. Otherwise, how can you possibly receive him or her? Before anything else, you should yearn for True Parents with all your heart. You will not receive salvation unless you attend True Parents with the attitude that they are the source of your life, the entirety of your hope, and the beginning point of all your ideals and happiness. You must have conviction enough to say, “I am a son (or daughter) of True Parents, and I will unite with them for eternity.” This kind of devotion must transcend even the awareness of your own existence. This is the kind of firm conviction you must have. (30-238, 1970.03.23)

18 You cannot fully attend True Parents if you are by yourself. Whether you are a man or a woman, you need your partner. If you are single, you should get energy from the one who comes in the position of Adam. In that state, you first must offer something to Adam, the Parent; then you can receive and inherit True Parents* love and connect it to your descendants through your lineage. You can pass on the valuable content of this love through your lineage. Hence you can serve God and the Parents through such a foundation of love. It is on the standard of the value of this relationship based on your lineage that you can attend True Parents. Otherwise, you cannot attend them. (35-239, 1970.10.19)

19 What was the beginning point of your life of faith when you joined the Unification Church? It started with a vivid realization about yourself, that you are God’s child and that you must make effort to restore yourself to the position of a child who is centered on God’s love. If you receive God’s love but are not proud of God’s Word and do not have the conviction to proclaim it to the whole universe, you cannot stand as a son or daughter of God. You gain the authority of a son or daughter of God by standing on the foundation of God’s authority. With the authority of God’s sons and daughters, you must be able to walk boldly through Satan’s strongholds, no matter what happens. You must go the course of subjugating Satan, who violated Adam and Eve. Unless you bring Satan to surrender, you cannot reach the standard for receiving God’s Blessing. (22-205, 1969.02.04)

20 To become a filial child, you must know your parents1 heart. After joining the Unification Church, if you truly want to know me, you must enter the world of my heart. There is no great secret for this. If you leaders and members have such a connection of heart with me that when you are walking the streets witnessing you break down in tears several times a day, your churches will blossom abundantly. (093-065, 1977.05.01)

21 Have you blessed families of the Unification Church fulfilled your duties? Since you failed to establish a victorious foundation, if I were to leave you alone, your families would all go in separate directions. However, as your representative I have paved your way, so now you need to live with the sincerest heart, offering all your devotion. This means you need to become one with me in heart. To attain such oneness, you must transcend distance, your environment, even history. You should have the same heart as mine, a heart that strives to shorten all the ages and eras of restoration. You should be sad when I am sad. You should breathe with me as one; when I exhale you should inhale, keeping to my tempo. If you lead your life in this way, you can build a victorious foundation. Therefore, consider your family as a special altar and pray without ceasing as you move forward. (100-286, 1978.10.22)

Section 2. Our Rebirth and Change of Lineage

1 In Adams family there were brothers, Cain and Abel. Cain was the first son. Love has one principle, not two. Are there two principles of love? In the Divine Principle, we talk about unprincipled love. The Fall means that Adam and Eve engaged in unprincipled love. Based on love people should unite as one, not divide as two. Suppose someone has one hundred sons; all those sons should form one brotherhood, not two. However, if some of them practice unprincipled love, then to whom do those brothers belong? They belong to Satan. That is how it is. (36-248, 1970.12.06)

The change of lineage through Cain and Abel

2 In Adam’s family, Cain represented Satan’s side and Abel God’s side. Adam should have been in God’s position, but was he? He was not. The order of love was reversed. Originally God should have been the one to possess the fruits of love, but the archangel snatched them away: Therefore, a course was required to restore someone to the position to receive God’s love, and it was Abel who was placed in that position. In the course of the history of restoration, those whom God called and loved were not first sons but second sons. Thus we read in the Bible that at the time of the Exodus, even in Egypt the firstborn sons were killed. In other words, the second son is providentially on Heavens side while the first son is on Satan’s side. We have to get rid of the blood of Satan, meaning we need to cut off from the bloodline of Satan. However, should God just kill Cain? He should not. Therefore He pursues the work of engrafting. That is, in order that all people might come to have God’s viewpoint and practice His philosophy of life, God sends one person with that philosophy, who provides engrafting. This is the concept of the Messiah. (36-248, 1970.12.06)

3 The history of the providence of restoration is that of bringing the first son to surrender to the second son. This was the goal in the instances of Cain and Abel, Esau and Jacob, Perez and Zerah, and Joseph and his eleven brothers. It was also the case for the Israelites in relation to the nations of the world, and for Jesus the Son of God in relation to the people of the world. God does not want to destroy the first son by striking him. He wants to make him surrender, by judging the first son after he has first struck the second son. The original, heavenly way was turned upside down, and it needs to be set aright. Hence, even though the older brother should be born first, God worked in such a way that the younger brother was born first, supplanting his older brother. This is also why when Jacob blessed Joseph’s sons Ephraim and Manasseh, he crossed his arms and placed his left hand on the older sons head and his right hand on the younger sons head. No one in heaven and earth has known why Jacob did this, until now. (017-180, 1966.12.18)

4 "For what purpose do we need the Messiah? It is for the purpose of salvation. Salvation begins at the point where we come in contact with God’s love. Yet even though we need to return there, we keep on propagating the lineage of Satan. The whole of humanity is disconnected from God’s lineage. ""This is the exact opposite of God’s love. This position must be restored through indemnity. To make this indemnity requires the removal of original sin, but removing the original sin involves the fundamental issue of lineage. This is something fallen human beings can never resolve on their own. That is why we need the Messiah. (035-159, 1970.10.13)"

5 Why is Jesus the Messiah? It is because he was born as the historic first fruit of the change of lineage, as was never before seen in history. He is the Son who inherited God’s life and lineage, based on His love. He represents the new seed of life. That is who Jesus is. That is why we call him God’s only begotten Son. He was the begotten Son because he was born as the representative son who inherited God's love and life, from a lineage that had been purified over the course of human history. This makes Jesus different from all the other religious founders in the course of history. Jesus was born as the fruit of the course of changing the lineage, the first person to be born completely centered on the living God. That is why he is the Messiah. He was born in that position; that makes him the representative of the changed lineage. That is why the Messiah is the central person for giving new life to humankind. It took a period of four thousand years according to biblical reckoning, from the time of the Fall until the appearance of Jesus two thousand years ago, to make it possible for a representative of the changed lineage to come for the first time. This was the Messiah. (224-276, 1991.12.15)

6 Who is the coming Messiah? Since fallen parents appeared, there must arise parents who have nothing to do with the Fall. In order to become such parents, they must set the condition of loving even the devil. Satan from the same position as God. Otherwise, there is no way to enter the kingdom of heaven. This has been a secret of the spirit world to this day, and a trap of sorrow placed between the human world and the heavenly world. No one has understood this. But now that I have revealed this, Satan's world will face its time of great misfortune. (136-167, 1985.12.22)

7 Jesus came as the Messiah in the position of a parent, but first he had to fight with the archangel. He fought, saying, “I am the one and only Son of God.” The only Son of God means that he was the first man to receive God’s love as a son. As God’s one and only Son, he was to find God’s one and only Daughterand together they were to attain the perfection that the first Adam and Eve should have attained had there been no Fall. Jesus was the only Son of God. He came as the Messiah. The Messiah is the one who recovers the lost parents by attaining the qualification of True Parents, and who revives people by engrafting the lineage of the Parents. This is why Christians say that no one can go to the kingdom of heaven without being born again. (136-168, 1985.12.22)

8 What kind of person was Jesus? God created heaven and earth over a period of six days. In five days He created all things, and on the sixth day He created Adam. Jesus is like Adam. He is the second Adam, the Adam who came subsequently. This means that he is the original Adam who has nothing to do with the Fall. In the beginning God first created Adam, and then, centered on Adam, He created Eve. Therefore the second Adam was to establish the next Eve. But he could not do so. Again, who was responsible to find and raise up the original Eve? It was the first Adam. However, because Adam could not fulfill this responsibility when Eve fell, the second Adam had to find and establish such an Eve whom the first Adam had lost. There is no exception to the principle of indemnity. (017-190, 1966.12.18)

God’s work of rebirth through Jesus and the Holy Spirit

9 Originally the earth should have treated heaven as her husband, and heaven should have treated the earth as his wife. And this couple should have communed face to face on an equal level. Yet due to the Fall heaven and earth were split apart. Both came under Satan’s dominion. To this day God has been leading Christianity toward tearing down the barrier between heaven and earth. Christianity teaches that you cannot be saved unless you receive the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit refers to the mother spirit. The Fall was first committed by a woman. As sin was initiated by someone who was to become a mother, someone in the position of a mother must correct this. That is why the spiritual Mother, the Holy Spirit, must come to earth and go through the labor of childbirth. False children were born on this earth due to the fall of the first ancestors. Hence, the spiritual True Father and spiritual True Mother must come together with the heart of love for each other, push their way through the enemy s barriers, strip Satan of his authority, and enter the state in which they can receive the essence of love. Only then can all people be spiritually reborn. There is no way for us to be born into a new life without the love between the spiritual Mother and spiritual Father. Resurrection and rebirth in Christianity refer to being born again through these spiritual parents. (023-042, 1969.05.11)

10 Who was Jesus and why did he come? He came with the mission to become the True Parent of humankind, the True Father. Had Adam not fallen, he would have received God’s Blessing and become the True Father of humankind, and Eve would have become the True Mother. However, due to the Fall Adam lost the Blessing. In order to restore it, God prepared through a long history of four thousand years and then sent Jesus. He sent Jesus with the mission to become the True Father. To restore God’s Blessing, Jesus had to inherit the fruit of this providential history and stand in Adams position; he had to win a woman standing in the position of Eve who had been the object of Satan’s accusations, and he had to subjugate all the satanic forces that were blocking this Eve. He had to do this in addition to taking all aspects of society back from Satan. This is why Jesus indicated that he was the bridegroom. Jesus was striving to find Eve on earth. (017-190, 1966.12.18)

11 Human beings are born from a mother s womb as descendants of the Fall. Hence, to enter into new life, they need to be embraced by the Mothers love. This is the love of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is the Mother spirit. With love this Mother spirit uplifts and embraces Jesus, who is the spiritual Father. The Holy Spirit yearns for Jesus, and the energy that flows from the power of her love for him is something you can experience. When you receive the Holy Spirit, it comes to you as a fire. With such an experience, new life can arise within you. It means that you have experienced the feelings of love between the father and the mother in the mother s womb. Unless you feel this sensation of love, you cannot be born into new life. I am saying that there can be no birth of new life without love. This is what is called rebirth in Christianity. (035-225, 1970.10.19)

12 The coming Lord is the True Father, so you must enter the loins of the True Father. Fallen people cannot be born again unless they set the condition of entering the True Father. That is why fallen people have sought to enter the loins of Jesus, who is a man. They do this because they have received the grace of the mother spirit who attends Jesus as her bridegroom. However, people cannot literally enter Jesus’ loins. Instead, they must be one with him through their heart of love. With the heart of love it is possible to get there. Christians who believe in Jesus can enter his body with the help of the Holy Spirit, the Mother spirit. Because Jesus did not marry, his spirit is like that of a bachelor. Christians who believe in Jesus want to find a way to enter the returning Lord in the position of baby seeds within the returning Jesus. Then, once they enter his loins, they must be born again through the restored new Mother. This is the way; they can be reborn substantially. (035-226, 1970.10.19)

13 According to the original standard, Christians need to take the position of the sons and daughters of Jesus, born from his flesh and blood. This means that they should enter the position like that of the seeds of sons and daughters that Adam had within him before he fell. Therefore, Christians must take the position of sons and daughters born from the father s flesh and blood—Jesus’ flesh and blood. 111 order to do so, based on the condition of unity of love with Jesus, they must be born through the Mother, the Holy Spirit. I am saying they must be born again. Can there be rebirth only through the Father? Can there be rebirth only through the Mother? Because no man and woman have been able to become the substantial True Mother and True Father, no one could establish the ideal family of love, which is the Will and God’s ideal of creation. In order for this purpose to be achieved, Adam has to come again in the position of the bridegroom, receive his bride, and attain oneness with God’s love. If a man in the position of Adam who has never fallen in the Garden of Eden attains perfection and becomes one with Eve through love, nothing can make that person fall. People have been longing for that day. (114-028, 1981.05.14)

14 What does it mean to say that we believe in Jesus? Jesus, as a man, is the original Adam untouched by the Fall. In the end, he is to be the Father, both physically and spiritually. Unless we become one with this Father, we have no way to be born again. Christianity is the religion that teaches people to yearn for Jesus and to love in a way that is deeply in touch with his love. It teaches us to long for Jesus and welcome him as the bridegroom. The teaching that we are to welcome Jesus as our bridegroom has two purposes: one is that we can become like baby seeds that enter his bone and flesh; the other is that we can conditionally pass through the womb of the Mother, who is in the bride's position. (035-164, 1970.10.13)

15 According to the original ideal, people should not be born with their spirit self separated from their physical self. Owing to Jesus death on the cross, believers can attain rebirth spiritually, though not physically. Therefore, Jesus must surely come again. Jesus went to the spirit world and when he comes backwhen the True Parents come—those who believe in Jesus need to reject this world. They need to set the condition of rebirth through the True Parents—through the womb of True Mother from the loins of True Father. If they do not, they will have no way to gain eternal life. In other words, before you receive the Mother you must enter the body of the unfallen True Father as the seeds of his baby sons and daughters, and stay there until you are born through the Mother. That is why people cry, “Lord! Lord!” and try to enter the Lords body. In fact, Jesus has been doing this work in spirit. Hence, when Jesus comes again, those who enter him spiritually as baby seeds and who have become one with Jesus flesh can then be born through the True Mother. This is the way to complete restoration. This is how people can remove Satan’s blood completely and stand in the restored position for the first time. (092-291, 1977.04.18)

16 Christianity is a religion that has been looking toward the spirit world, a spiritual kingdom of heaven with Jesus and the Holy Spirit as the spiritual Parents at its center. However, to build the original kingdom of heaven, Adam and Eve have to turn around everything that was lost on earth and attain a standard of spiritual victory not only on the vertical plane but also on the horizontal plane. Unless we realize on earth a world in which True Mother and True Father can give and receive love on the corporeal plane, we cannot fundamentally rectify what went wrong. That is why I say that the Lord who comes again must come to the earth in the flesh. (023-043, 1969.05.11)

True Parents and the path of rebirth

17 God created human beings because of love. He should have been the Owner of Adam and Eves love, the Owner of their life and the Owner of their lineage. Yet the love, life and lineage that should have belonged to God all were snatched away. Salvation means to restore a sick person to the state he was in before he took ill. The work of the Lord at his Second Advent is to change the lineage of humankind. This can be done when God, Adam, and Eve become one body. Had the vertical relationship between the vertical God and the first human beings been established, the horizontal relationship between east and west—between Adam and Eve who have nothing to do with the Fall—would have been formed at the shortest distance in accordance with the original principle of true love. Vertical and horizontal lines that meet at a ninety-degree angle make for the shortest distance. Our first ancestors in their horizontal relationship were supposed to unite at a ninety-degree angle to the vertical God, and then they were supposed to form a sphere of ideal love centering on relationships of front and rear. Their failure to do this was the Fall. (198-119, 1990.01.25)

18 God cannot change human beings lineage. There is no one who can do it other than the True Parents. God cannot be a friend to the false parents. He is the vertical Parent, so He cannot stand in a horizontal, physical position. Before He can do that, whatever mistakes that were made on the horizontal plane must be restored on the horizontal plane. To make an analogy, if there is a hole in something made of leather, then leather must be used to mend it; you cannot mend the hole with some other kind of material. It was the false parents who made the hole, so it must be filled by True Parents. Unless the True Parents go through a course of suffering, the hole will not be filled. God by Himself cannot just do it. If He could, He would have done it long ago. (337-272, 2000.10.27)

19 We need True Parents in order to dismantle the foundation of Satan’s love, life and lineage. How did man and woman fall into such a position? They fell by their reproductive organs. In the original sense, the reproductive organs are the palaces of love. But what happened to that palace of love? The human reproductive organ is such a precious thing—the palace of love, life and lineage—but due to the Fall it became full of filth. From God’s original viewpoint it should not be something filthy, but something sacred. It is the most precious thing. Life, love and lineage are connected there. This is the holiness that Satan defiled. (218-178, 1991.07.28)

20 The True Parents are what we truly need. What started from the false parents must be restarted by the True Parents. The false parents received false life and false lineage through false love. This must be reversed. We need to inherit true life and true lineage with the love of the True Parents as the center. In the past, we inherited the wrong seed of life, and now we need to inherit the original seed. We cannot inherit this without the True Parents. Therefore the Messiah must come again upon the earth and implant his seeds—the True Parents seeds of new life—and engraft them to us so we can return to the original position as true olive trees. God is really our Parent. Can you imagine how close He is to us? Our vertical Parent, God, fulfills ideal love through the horizontal parents, True Parents. (218-224, 1991.07.29)

21 True Parents are the Adam and Eve who did not fall. God is the first generation, True Parents are the second generation, and blessed families are engrafted into the realm of the third generation. Now that you wild olive trees have received a graft from the true olive tree, you need to make much effort to become true olive trees. Your most urgent priority and responsibility is to purify yourselves internally and externally in order to cultivate true love, true life and true lineage. You must feel that the True Parents are your own parents and that you are their direct lineage. By fulfilling your duties you must become completely one with True Parents, attending them as their filial sons and daughters. Then you must serve the nation, and also heaven and earth, as patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters. (361-259, 2001.11.26)

22 You must enter a relationship of love with Adam and Eve centering on their first love for each other. Only then can you be born again, from the loins of True Father and the womb of True Mother, and form a bond of eternal life with them. You cannot pay the full indemnity for this without going through the Principle of Restoration. Whether you realize it or not, that is why you have been loving me centered on the Will, and why your hearts seek to move in the same direction I move, in concert with my feelings. You are setting the condition to be engrafted with the True Parents, from their bone marrow to your heart, so that you can be born again from the ones in the position of the original Adam and Eve, through the womb of True Mother. Without doing so, you cannot be restored. You have to be restored through True Mother. And by connecting with my sons and daughters from the time when they were babies in True Mothers actual womb, you are restoring the Cain-Abel relationship. (026-311, 1969.11.10)

23 You who were born again as children through True Mother’s womb are in the position of Cain; hence you have to love not only True Mother but also the babies born from her actual womb. By uniting with them, you have to make the condition of heart that you have participated at the same rank as their twin siblings. Then you should take the position to serve and attend them. That is the only way you can prevent conflict between the two seeds in her womb. To prevent repeating the Fall based on such conflict, you must work the opposite way; this is how you can be restored. God has been conducting this work without your being aware of it. (035-228, 1970.10.19)

24 You were able to enter the loins of True Father because you have been one in heart with him. But you were not just to remain as a baby seed within True Fatheryou also had to be born again through True Mother’s womb. For this purpose I established True Mother through the Holy Wedding I conducted in 1960. Based on this, you had to feel from True Mother the grace and love that you had felt when you were within the body of True Father, and out of that love, you loved and attended her. As much as you loved me, it was through that emotional connection to True Mother and your bond of love with her that your rebirth was finally made possible. (035-227, 1970.10.19)

25 Why do Unification Church members want to follow me around all the time, day and night? Why are they so much in love with me that they create a commotion? Why do they abandon even their own mothers, fathers and spouses? They do it because they have no way to be born again unless they connect to me with the heart of sons and daughters who were born through my body. Likewise, they must set the condition of having loved True Mother even before their birth. Have you ever thought of this, even in your dreams? When I came to understand this truth I carved it deep in my heart, even as I devoted my entire life for the fulfillment of the Will. (092-292, 1977.04.18)

Section 3. Restoration of the Right of the Eldest Son, the Right of the Parents and the Right of the King

1 A son is the fruit of love. God is a being of the Principle, and according to the Principle the firstborn son should be God’s son and the second-born son should also be God’s son. However after the Fall, the firstborn son came to be on Satan’s side and the second-born son on God’s side. These unprincipled positions emerged. In order to be in accordance with the Principle, the firstborn son and the second-born son should both be on Heavens side. Hence, the first son to be born should be on God’s side. For the firstborn son to be on Satan’s side goes against the Principle. Therefore, for the God of the Principle to save fallen people, He must first love the son who was born first, but he is on Satan’s side. So that he can be a son whom God can love, he must be brought to the position of the firstborn son on God’s side. (58-045, 1972.06.06)

2 Adams sons Cain and Abel were the fruits of love from the Fall, so they were in the position where both God and Satan could have dominion. Therefore, Cain and Abel were divided to Satan’s side and God’s side, respectively. The first son Cain represented the first love relationship, which was between the archangel and Eve. Thus he stood on Satan’s side. The second love relationship was between Eve and Adam, so the second son Abel stood on God’s side as a representative of that love. Originally Adam was supposed to stand on God’s side and govern the archangel with the right of dominion over him based on God’s love. This would have secured the principled order by natural law. From the perspective of the Principle of Creation, God was in the position to claim Adam. However because Adam fell, Satan was able to claim Adam based on his love. What did God have to do to recover Adam to Heavens side? The archangel, who should have been under Adam’s dominion, governed Adam instead; therefore to restore the original positions, the archangel had to be governed by Adam. This meant that Cain, who stood on Satan’s side, had to submit to Abel, reversing the dominion. Without submitting, Cain could not be restored. (22-247, 1969.05.04)

3 In order to be fundamentally restored from the fallen state, you must be born again. In order to be born again, you must start from the body of the Father before he married, the Father who has nothing to do with the Fall. God’s work has been to restore, first, the right of the eldest son, second, the right of parents, third, the right of the king, and finally, the right of the royal family. To this end, the lineage must be changed. That is why Rebekah’s sons fought over the birthright, and why the sons of Tamar switched positions inside her womb. It is from this lineage that the chosen people, the Israelites, arose. God continued working in this way to separate out the pure lineage until Jesus came through Mary to establish these rights on the national level. Then God continued this effort up to the present, the age of the Lords return. God has been working to purify the lineage. To raise that process to the national level and to enable Jesus to stand as the Son under God’s dominion, Jesus was conceived and born through Mary’s womb. That is why it is said that he is God’s only begotten Son. (235-234, 1992.09.20)

Restoring the right of the eldest son

4 When was the lineage leading up to Jesus changed? This is the question. When we look at his lineage from the perspective of the Cain-Abel relationship, what happened? The change of lineage had to take place in the womb of a mother. The fact that the son on Satan’s side was born first violated Heavens lawthis had to be changed in the mother’s womb. Therefore, God’s work through Cain and Abel was to have the younger brother restore the right of eldest son. How was it done? It was by reversing their positions after birth. Hence, even for all humankind, after their birth their positions have to be reversed; with their levels gradually narrowing down from the world, nation, people and so on, until the positions were reversed on the closest level-for instance the twins, Esau and Jacob. It was easier to reverse the positions through twins. (139-300, 1986.01.31)

5 We have to establish the rights of both the elder and younger sons on God’s side and go beyond the realm of the Fall; only then can we stand for the first time in the original world that has nothing to do with the Fall. This is the original ideal of creation. As God is absolute, His ideal also remains absolute. In order to achieve the original ideal, at some point in history we must go through a course of restoration through indemnity. (134-306, 1985.08.16)

6 How difficult it is to restore the right of the eldest son! Countless religious people were sacrificed for this purpose. Christianity underwent dreadful persecution under the Roman Empire for four hundred years, and much blood was shed in order to subjugate the domain of Satan’s world. In Rome, the early Christians built deep and extensive caves called the Catacombs. There they buried the corpses of their ancestors underneath their altars and lived inhaling those odors day and night. They lived under such conditions because they believed it was for God’s will. Otherwise, who could do such a thing? Under normal standards, no one could. Imagine how much God has suffered. You have no idea how much effort He has made throughout history. (140-205, 1986.02.09)

7 Each of you has been called to establish a clan in which you can claim the right of the eldest son. In order for your clan to receive blessings, they must first support your right as the eldest sonthen they can receive the blessings that you would like to bestow upon them. The right of the eldest son is not for you yourself. You must connect it to the vertical heavenly world centered on the coming Lord. You cannot do this through only the horizontal, physical world. Since I came to know this path, it was inevitable that I would set up the logic of living for the sake of others. We were born for the sake of others. Man was born for the sake of woman, and vice-versa. You must not have the concept of “myself.” (136-131, 1985.12.22)

8 To reach God, we need to pass through seven levels, from the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos. When we have fulfilled restoration through each of these seven levels, we can reach the position of the original eldest son who has nothing to do with the Fall. Adam and Eve were the first son and first daughter. The first son and daughter were to go through the realm of indirect dominion and connect to the realm of direct dominion while receiving the love God has for His elder child, rather than the love He has for His younger children. Therefore, the position and right of the elder child must be restored at each level as we go up. This is the battle I have been fighting. (138-135, 1986.01.19)

9 Because Adam and Eve fell and lost their relationship with God, there was no way for Cain or Abel to unite vertically with God either. Since fallen Adam and Eve had no standard by which to make a vertical relationship with God, their failure had to be restored through Cain and Abel. Adam and Eve having lost this vertical standard, for us to recover the right of God’s legitimate children, what we require is True Parents, who establish the vertical relationship, and their children who will become totally one with these Parents. These are the two conditions that are needed. We cannot ascend to this level in the position of adopted children. Unless we stand in the position of their legitimate children who have nothing to do with the Fall, we cannot become one with God and rise to the standard of perfection. Therefore, we must pass through that stage. Even if we say we are God’s children, or that Cain and Abel have become one, until the foundation of the True Parents who are untouched by the Fall is achieved, there is no way for us to rise vertically. That is why God had to set up the standard of True Parents. (55-137, 1972.05.07)

10 As in the time of Cain and Abel, the brothers Esau and Jacob fought—but in the womb. At that time, Rebekah wondered why her two children were fighting in her womb, and she prayed to God about this. God told her, “Two nations are in your womb... and the elder shall serve the younger.” (Gen. 25:23) They had to go through such a fight in order that the position of the elder son could be restored by the younger son. (139-303, 1986.01.31)

11 Esau and Jacob, the older and younger brothers, were born as twins so they could completely understand each other’s hearts. In the case of twins, when the younger brother is sad the older brother also is sad. That is how they connect to each other. Through these twins, who were so close to each other, God carried out the providence of restoration. The person who had to accomplish this restoration was the mother. After the Fall, Eve as a mother gave birth to Cain, so this time a mother had to carry out the process of restoration through mother-son cooperation. Here the mother worked with Jacob to take the, birthright, the right of the eldest son from Esau by deceiving Isaac. (139-301, 1986.01.31)

12 The right of the eldest son is recovered through mother-son cooperation. When the older brother Esau returned from hunting, he sold his right as the firstborn son to Jacob for bread and lentil stew. This set the condition for Jacob to restore the right to be the eldest son. Because Esau sold his birthright to Jacob, Esau had to surrender to him in reality. If he had not sold his birthright, Jacob and Rebekah would not have been entitled to take it by deceit. It could not have happened without such a condition. This is how Jacob could have the opportunity to be given the name “Israel.” In other words, for the first time the right of the eldest son was restored, and this marked the emergence of the realm of Israel. The right of the eldest son was changed through twin brothers, but it had not yet been changed within the womb. Then what happened? The fourth son of Jacob was Judah. Judah had three sons, and his first daughter-in-law was a woman named Tamar. Tamar knew the value of the lineage blessed by God. Therefore, she was willing to do whatever was necessary to inherit that lineage. (139-301, 1986.01.31)

13 Tamar conceived two children, and they struggled in her womb. When she prayed to God, God answered Tamar as He had answered Rebekah the mother of Esau and Jacob, which was by saying: “Two nations are in your womb... and the elder shall serve the younger (Gen. 25:23) In the same way, Perez and Zerah were born to set the condition of two clans struggling in the womb with the purpose that the older would serve the younger. During their birth, the older brother Zerah’s hand came out first. The midwife tied a red string to it. His was a symbol representing future generations and was a forewarning that communism would appear among his descendants. However, Perez recovered the right of the elder by pushing his older brother aside in order to be born first. This was the first time the second son restored the first son’s position in the womb. He was given the name Perez, meaning “he who made a breech at birth” while pushing his brother out of the way. In this way, God worked with Rebekah and Tamar through a course of struggle to change the lineage. Finally, within the womb, the first son was made the second son and the second son was made the first son. The right of the eldest son began from that point in the history of the Israelites. From then on, God could help them at any time. Whenever anyone attempted to destroy them, Heaven struck back. The history of Israel records that that God mercilessly struck any Gentile nation that tried to destroy the Israelites. (139-303, 1986.01.31)

Restoring the right of the eldest son

14 In order to be victorious, you must go out and restore the right of the eldest son. The firstborn son must ultimately attend the second son, the younger brother, as though he were his older brother; he must come to the point where he can say, “I will receive all blessings through you.” In this way, the first son willingly comes down to the position of the second son, and the second son, with the first sons blessing, ascends to take the position of the eldest son. Only when the firstborn son says, “You go up instead of me” and supports the second son, is it possible to move from the tribal-level right of the eldest son to the people-level right of the eldest son. This is how you can ascend step by step. Only when the first son supports you can you go up. You cannot go up by yourself. Because of this principle, you must fulfill the standard of restoring the right of the eldest son. Otherwise, God’s dispensation cannot succeed. This is the secret of religious history. That is why, in order to go the way of a true religion, you must leave your home. This is the origin of the words, “You must leave your country and your home, renounce the world and become an ascetic.” (138-204, 1986.01.21)

15 Cain represents Satan’s side, the position of the older brother. Abel represents God’s side, the position of the younger brother. There is the battle between the two of them. God should love the firstborn son first and the younger son next. But the firstborn son Cain stands on Satan’s side. He belongs to Satan’s side. In order to save him, God appointed Abel to restore the right of the eldest son. This he cannot achieve by force; it requires him to move people with love. Restoration is achieved by melting people’s hearts with love. If you cannot be someone who loves others, if you cannot win their hearts and turn them around, you will not be in a position to truly love your own sons and daughters. Since God is the absolute God, from the viewpoint of His ideal of creation it is the firstborn son who should be loved first, not the second child. (140-038, 1986.02.01)

16 The question is whether I have loved Satan’s world even more than I love my wife and children. I must not love my wife and children and neglect Satan’s world. God has to love Cain first before loving the Abel realm, and He should not love Abel more than Cain. He has to love the firstborn son more. The problem is that the firstborn son went over to Satan’s side. That is why the history of salvation has been so prolonged. Satan’s lineage has been continually passed down through the bloodline from generation to generation. Because of this, we cannot enter the kingdom of heaven unless we love the firstborn son and give him rebirth, and unless all people on God’s side stand in that position of loving him. This is why the providence of salvation has been prolonged till now. (140-039, 1986.02.01)

17 In the history of restoration through indemnity, what is the secret to restore the right of the eldest son? Satan claims: “God, You are the perfect God. Therefore the Adam and Eve You are seeking are also perfect. If they had not fallen, then according to the standard of the Principle, Adam and Eve would have loved me as the original archangel. I fell and now stand for evil; nevertheless, if You and they truly represent goodness and righteousness, then You, and they, have to demonstrate that you love me regardless. Without making this condition, You cannot be God to me in the real sense.” This is the issue at hand. (131-183, 1984.05.01)

18 Once the restoration of the eldest son is achieved on the individual level, we have to go on to achieve it on the family level. To do so, we must go to the frontline where Satan has his people persecute us and even try to kill us. We must win them over with love, and then teach them everything we know. When they realize that our tradition is good and they are moved by us in heart, they should be able to repent with tears, willingly, and pledge to give their lives as an offering for humankind’s sake. There is no other way to obtain the right of blessing from the Cain world. (131-184, 1984.05.01)

19 Without love, you cannot win over Satan. Even God has to stand in the position where He can rightly say that He loves the fallen archangel. You are God’s sons and daughters. Therefore, for your family to enter the kingdom of heaven, you also have to stand on the condition that you have loved Satan. That is, you need to set the condition that you went out to struggle with Satan’s world and won over it with love. You must be able to claim, “I did not crush my enemies; instead I brought them to surrender with love. In this way I restored the right of the eldest son.” (141-202, 1986.02.22)

20 Instead of beating His enemy to death, God makes the condition of loving him. Accordingly, He has to make the condition of loving His enemy Satan more than the one who stands in the position of Adam. If you overcome even while being persecuted again and again, persevering with tears, blood and sweat until your enemy naturally surrenders to you and you bring him back to God’s love, then you can be blessed. It is only then that Satan will let you go. You need to receive official approval: “You have now become a child qualified to go to the kingdom of heaven.” Who must sign your certificate? Satan must sign it After Satan signs it, you will sign it, and then True Parents need to sign it. You can go to God only after getting True Parents, signatures. That is the kingdom of heaven. (141-202, 1986.02.22)

21 Once I set the condition of having loved Satan on the world level, he cannot take away those who follow me. Then Cain and Abel will switch positions. Up to the present, the Abel realm has been pushed to the corner. However from now on, Satan’s kingdom in heaven and on earth will collapse in my presence. In the presence of the man who centers on love and who has gained the right of the eldest son of the heavenly kingdom, Satan has no choice but to retreat. He can do nothing to defend himself. If he fights back, he will be totally shattered in defeat. This is the view of the Principle. (139-278, 1986.01.31)

Restoration of the right of parents

22 To this day, it has been hard for me to recover the family and hard to recover the church. It has been hard to set the direction for Christianity and hard to bring the free world and the communist world back from their paths of ruin. Yet I restored the right of the eldest son. Had Adam not fallen at the outset, he himself would have had the right of the eldest son. Also, Adam would have become the True Parent, and he would have become the King of kings. (211-343, 1991.01.01)

23 The first human beings lost the right of the eldest son and daughter due to the Fall. They lost the elder children’s right to inherit the great foundational work of heaven and earth. They lost it all because of the devil. Moreover, they were to have attended the Heavenly Parent, the Creator of heaven and earth, as His eternal blood kin imbued with His love, life and lineage. But Adam lost the authority to become the True Parent. If the Fall had not occurred, there would have been one culture, Adams culture. There would have been one clan, Adams clan. They would have established one kingship. (211-343, 1991.01.01)

24 In order to restore the right of the eldest son, I had to conduct the Ceremony for the Settlement of the Eight Stages. After that came the era of Heavenly Parentism, which is the era to restore the right of the parents. Now we have entered the time of the True Parents. Since Cain and Abel became one on the world level, the True Parents could emerge on the world stage. What is the right of the parents? Neither Adam nor Jesus could attain that right. Yet now, in my time, the parents’ right of Adam, the parents’ right of Jesus, and the parents’ right of the Lord of the Second Advent—the rights of these three generations of parents—have all been fulfilled. I am saying that in my time, the parents’ right was established for Adam, Jesus and the Lord of the Second Advent. (199-096, 1990.02.15)

25 Why do you need things such as indemnity? Why is restoration of the right of the parents necessary, along with the right of the eldest son and the right of the king? It is because humankind is connected to Satan’s love, life and lineage. This is the key problem. What originally should have begun from God actually began from the devil. The devil used something as amazing as love to begin his work. Love is the reason the universe was created. Love is the basis for the creation and the source of all created beings. Satan took over this fundamental root, however. This fundamental root that Satan turned upside down needs to be restored to its proper position. (206-237, 1990.10.14)

26 God’s ideal of creation is to build His kingdom on earth and in heaven in the name of the True Parents. Without their name, the kingdom of heaven cannot come, either on earth or in heaven. We might ask why, since Jesus is God’s beloved eldest Son, he would say he would be in paradise rather than in the kingdom of heaven. People don’t know the answer. The kingdom of heaven, both on earth and in heaven, can be built only based on True Parents being established and on the foundation of their love. Even after they go to the spirit world, the True Parents, not anyone else, are the central people for bringing unity to the kingdom. Jesus could not become the True Parent; that is why he is in paradise. (131-184, 1984.05.01)

27 Because restoration is such a grueling task, God has been suffering throughout history, facing countless prolongations of His work until now. If it were not so difficult, why would Almighty God have to toil like that? If He could teach human beings everything they needed to do, He would have already done so long ago. However, Adam in his day did not know the answer; therefore Adam today has to take responsibility and discover the answer. I had to go throughout heaven and earth and discover everything. To find those answers, how many tears did I have to shed? Adam was expelled from the garden in tears; so how many tears do I, as todays Adam, have to shed in the course of restoration? In that sense, I can be called the king of tears. You should know that, representing history, I sought the way of truth and for that I shed many tears. I survived tremendous ordeals, having my flesh torn and shedding my blood. You must realize you are attending me, the representative of all humankind, a wonderful True Parent. We are now facing the final summit we have to climb. Along with the standard of restoring the right of the parents, I should establish the right of the younger son. Having restored the right of the eldest son and the right of the parents, I have to restore that. Then I have to restore one more thing—the right of kingship, and bring oneness around that kingship. It will be done once True Mother and one of my younger sons build the foundation of mother-child cooperation. That will be the last phase of my work. (222-242, 1991.11.03)

Restoration of the right of the king

28 Originally, the perfection of Adam meant the perfection of the Father of the kingdom, and the perfection of Eve meant the perfection of the Mother of the kingdom. Once they had become the heads of their family, the right of the King of the kingdom would have emerged, beginning from the family level. Then, Adam and Eve would have become the King and the Queen on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world. The time has come when we can transcend the national level; we can now stamp out the sovereignty of Satan’s world and establish the sovereignty of Heaven's world. That day is March 27, 1990, the thirty- first Parents, Day. (201-132, 1990.03.27)

29 I endured a seven-year course to overcome worldwide persecution for the sake of the family. I went the way of the cross to liberate the family. I endured and overcame because I must become the king of the families. From the viewpoint of the ideal of creation, in his family, Adam was to have become the king of the first sons, the king of all parents, and the king of all families. Providentially, this was the responsibility entrusted to Adam. Within his one family, God tried to set up an ideal standard for the entire kingdom of heaven and engrave it as the template for families in the kingdom of heaven. However, because this family failed, ail was lost. This means that everything— from Adam, the first generation, to today, thousands of generations later— has all turned into nothing. The True Parents came as the Lords representing God to re-establish everything that the false parents had reduced to nothing. Therefore, after establishing the True Parents, I had to set up the foundation for the Blessing, which would connect humankind to true life centered on God's true love, change the lineage of humankind, and make the perfect model of Adams family that has no relationship with Satan. (304-062, 1999.09.10)

30 What does Heavenly Parentism mean? First, it means the restoration of the rights of the two brothers—the elder and the younger; second, it means the restoration of the right of the parents; and third, it means the restoration of the right of the king. In the democratic world there is no concept of a king. The democratic world is based on the concept of brotherhood. Everyone is considered to be brothers and sisters on an equal level. The problem with brotherhood is that people in the democratic world fight with each other, ever struggling, “This is mine and that is yours.” Democracy includes the notion of conflict. The ruling and opposition parties fight. Each is struggling to gain the right of the king. Isn’t the presidency just another form of kingship? Presidents are replaced after serving their term in office; however they often misuse their power and things do not go well. However, if a king emerged who was absolutely centered on God, things would be different. A world of absolute peace would then come. (205-174, 1990.09.01)

31 The democratic political system is a system in which siblings struggle. To stop their fighting, we need to rise to the position where we can represent the True Parents to them. Siblings can all unite around the True Parents. The world of peace starts from such unity. There is no other way. People need to find the True Parents, and then everything else follows—true children, the true nation and true peace. There is no other way. (205-189, 1990.09.01)

32 We need to unite based on Heavenly Parentism, the basis of which is Godism. Ultimately, True Parents are the king and queen of the family. A family comes together with other families and naturally forms a tribe. A king of the tribe will then emerge. Next the tribe comes together with other tribes to form a people, and then a king of that people emerges. The same will happen on the levels of the nation, world and cosmos. All these kings, being centered on True Parents, are connected all the way up to God. So God becomes the King of kings. (205-189, 1990.09.01)

CHAPTER 4 True Parents and True Children

Section 1.The Life Course of the True Parents

1 You cannot imagine how many tears were shed, unseen and unnoticed, before the True Parents came. I’m not talking about a few moments of weeping. If you were aware that this struggle was not only in the past but has continued until today, you would not be able to speak of it without shedding tears. You should find that same degree of resolve within your own heart. You should not be complacent about having sinned in the past and continuing to sin in the present. You are fallen people, so to return to God you need to shed tears of repentance, followed by tears of gratitude. Without going through this process to be restored to God, you cannot enter the heavenly kingdom. No matter who you are, you should have that kind of heart. Then you will truly be the kind of people whom God welcomes. (55-163, 1972.05.07)

The course to start the providence

2 I was born during the most miserable time in Korean history. The March First Independence Movement had started the previous year and was spreading. It had been a lean harvest that year. This made it a most difficult period for the people of Korea. Many people lost their lives during the March First Independence Movement. Not only were we going through some lean years, we were also facing an internal national crisis. People died one after another. Moreover, during my twenties there was not a single day that I did not go hungry. During that period we had nothing. We missed all the things we had known. Because my great uncle fought for our country s independence, our extended family faced such severe repression that we were completely torn apart. Our family was all destroyed. We faced civil unrest, national strife and family upheaval. (125-185, 1983.03.20)

3 When I was sixteen by Korean age, I had an extraordinary experience. On Easter morning I was offering a long and tearful prayer when Jesus Christ appeared and revealed many things to me. Jesus spoke to me of profound and amazing truths. He told me that God was in deep sorrow due to the suffering of humankind, and he requested that I take on a special role for God’s work on earth. So many things happened in the wake of this. I would pore over the Bible while I continued my school- work. I continued receiving profound messages from Jesus that most people would have found hard to understand. I was arrested and put in prison on a number of occasions for teaching people those things. I was incarcerated in a North Korean death camp for almost three years. In that camp people often died within a few months. Yet God protected me for nearly three years, allowing me to survive even amid such terrible suffering. (134-145, 1985.02.02)

4 I was in the same position as Jesus, who was abandoned by his own people; therefore I could not witness to my own family or try to influence them. I did not talk about the Divine Principle to my brothers, my parents or any of my relatives. Instead I went out alone into the world at large to find people. Now that I have restored people outside my family, blessed them and formed a tribe, I can witness to my own relatives and bring them along with me. (52-196, 1971.12.29)

5 There was no one whom I could lean on, not my parents, friends or teachers. I did not have a comfortable environment. All I had was a lonely heart. All alone, I faced a heaven and earth that seemed so bleak. Nevertheless I pulled myself together and summoned the heart to call out to my Father. As I shed tears, the wind blew; that wind became my friend. The sunlight rising from the east became my friend, with whom I shared my heart. The lowly soil at my feet became my friend, as did everything in nature that I saw around me. If you ever experience such a heart, you will discover a new self. I found new value there, and based on that, you too will find a new self within you. Welling up in your heart you will feel a new determination to make a new relationship with God. With such resolve and heart, I prayed, bowing down before God. This is not something that only I had to do; you too must pray in order to release God from His bitter sorrow. You are called to shed sweat and blood for Heaven, even if it means sacrificing not only yourselves but your entire tribe and people as well. (150-170, 1960.09.04)

6 I have been wandering everywhere in search of a people that could receive God’s blessing and a land that could receive God’s blessing. That search took me to prison. It was a miserable path that left me bloodied; a path on which I often risked my life. The land of the enemy was so vast; it was like an open sea. Looking up, I saw nothing but endless sky. I had no friends, no companions and no comrades-in-arms. I even had to distance myself from my parents. But I did not despair. I was keenly aware of the path Noah had walked as he lamented and suffered, the historical path of the Israelites who collapsed in the wilderness, and the miserable historical courses of Jesus* disciples who pressed forward for the sake of Heaven, even to the point of being crucified upside down. Nevertheless, I chose to go that path. Since there had been no one up to that point who could take responsibility for this world, I felt I had no choice but to set out on this perilous road. (12-332, 1963.08.11)

The course of suffering and victory

7 My life has been filled with misery. I have to recover the birthright of the eldest son, and for this I have to go out and fight until I win before I can return home. But I do not fight with my fists. I have to sacrifice myself, even to the point of vomiting blood. By walking this tortuous path soaked with my blood and tears—the path of loving my enemies—I have to transform the realm of Cain into the realm of the eldest son on Heavens side. I must then ascend from the younger son position to the eldest son position. That means I must bring them to the point where they offer themselves to work with me—not only themselves, but their property as well, and even their nation. Unless they do, I cannot recover the position of the eldest son. In doing this, I must pass through eight stages. (120-340, 1982.10.20)

8 How many levels must you pass through in the course of history to reach the level of the True Parents? The first step is to be a true servant of servants. In that position some of you will have to bear the cross. If you think you cannot bear it, the True Parents can never appear. Even among sinners, there have to be “true sinners,” who want to change. You have to go that way and build bridges to the True Parents. I am the representative of love who began from the most miserable place in the world and overcame everything. In order to do this, I had to shoulder the cross of love. In this way I built a bridge. Step by step I had to rise from being a true servant to the position of a true adopted son, then a true son, a true Cain and eventually a true Abel. This is the path I have followed. I have been building bridges from stage to stage by walking that way of suffering, surviving the struggle and emerging triumphant. So whenever you see a pitiable person on the street, remember that I was in that situation. Even though I was indignant when I was being stomped on, kicked and tortured by communist interrogators, I never prayed, “Heavenly Father, strike these enemies with a thunderbolt and slaughter them all.” Although my body was bleeding, I was praying for them to receive blessing. (116-114, 1981.12.27)

9 When I began my seven-year course immediately after Korea’s liberation from Japan, and as I looked at the fortune of the nation during those seven years, I was seriously concerned. I knew that God would be with Korea if it did well; otherwise He would not. If Christians had united with me during that seven-year course, we could have worked together successfully. If that had happened, the Unification Church would have expanded throughout the world within that seven-year period. The Communist Party in North Korea and communist parties throughout the world would all have been gone long ago. I was supposed to make a family- level foundation during those seven years. This was the hope of history, the hope of humankind and the hope of all religious seekers. (17-133, 1966.12.11)

10 If Christianity had received me in 1945, I would have united the world in seven years. Through the Blessing I would have opened the gates of both earth and heaven and realized the kingdom of heaven. But as I sought to restore the nation, Christianity, together with the rest of the world, opposed me. Moreover, as I sought to embrace the world, the earthly and spiritual realms united to oppose me. Nevertheless, I must bless all humankind by overcoming even this persecution, using a hidden method that I am keeping secret on behalf of God. All people must receive the Blessing in the end, becoming absolute couples who abide by the ideals of absolute sex. (305-164, 1998.06.13)

11 If the Christian leaders had listened to me after Korea gained its independence, I would have prepared the groundwork for the salvation of the world within seven years, investing my total effort. I knew clearly where the world was heading. I knew it was headed to ruin if it kept on its present course. Would I have walked this stony path for forty years had I not known that? It has been an exhausting and rugged path, one that neither my mother, nor my father, nor my brother could understand; indeed no one at all could understand it. Because they were already in Satan’s realm, I did not even try to make them understand. At that point I was kicked out into the wilderness. I was like a useless stone thrown into a corner. Who could have known that this discarded stone would become a rock of vital importance to the Lord God? (167-032, 1987.06.14)

12 God is the King who created heaven and earth, yet due to the Fall of the parents, Adam and Eve, He lost His authority. Ever since God lost His authority to Satan, He has been unable to exercise His royal authority even once. God must be crowned, but He cannot crown Himself. It must be done by the True Parents. If the True Parents do not do it, no one can. The right of kingship is the original standard by which God created heaven and earth. Once this kingship has been achieved, the family can be restored, followed by the tribe, people, nation and world; this will usher in the age of God’s kingship on earth. This is a process, so we should not talk about heaven and earth being restored all at once. Human beings and the archangel together overturned God’s kingship. Nonetheless the True Parents came, eliminated Satan, and established the standard by which to complete God’s providence. They abolished hell both in the spiritual and earthly realms, and standing in the position of the unfallen True Parents, they enabled God to stand in His rightful position of royal authority. (339-087, 2000.12.07)

Restoration course of blood and tears

13 I do not have a teacher. Even God could not be my teacher. If God had been my teacher, then all people of prayer would also have been my teachers. How did I become the Teacher? I made myself into the Teacher. How did I become the True Parent? I made myself into the True Parent. How did I become the True Owner? I made myself into the Owner. This is re-creation. If God could have done it for me, He would have done it immediately. (316-261, 2000.02.15)

14 I once prayed for seventeen hours straight. I often prayed for more than twelve hours, staying up all night in the process. I prayed until my cotton- padded pants were so soaked with the tears of my bitter weeping that I could wring water from them. The Unification Movement was not built with games and laughter. I built it by going the way of truth, with blood, sweat and tears, wringing my own flesh and spilling my own blood. I came to know the standard, I fulfilled it, and I built a victorious foundation. Only because I know it is correct, having confirmed it through my own experimentation, am I teaching it to you. I am not saying I will become the True Parent; I already have. That is why I could proclaim True Parents and the Completed Testament Age. Now is the time to firmly secure the Completed Testament Age. We are in a time when nothing in this world can invade that. (257-308, 1994.03.16)

15 How can I sleep soundly while Unification Church members receive persecution throughout the world? How many times have I been unable to eat or sleep? After learning that a missionary had been sentenced to death by a communist regime, would it have been right for me to sleep or to eat well? Even though I had never met him, he had heard my words from a distance, across many national borders, and said while offering his life, ''Father, please be victorious! I am crossing over first.” How do you think I felt at the core of my being—in my bone marrow and flesh- when I was told that he had spoken those last words? I was deeply sorrowful that we did not yet have a nation. Who could ever fathom that God would have to suffer this much? (365-326, 2002.01.14)

16 Until I was thirty years old there was not a day that I did not go hungry. It was not for lack of money or food. I deliberately ate only two meals a day. Until I was thirty, I did not buy clothes for myself. This was because I knew I was responsible for saving the world’s poor. Even when I had nothing to eat and could not afford to wear good clothes, I prayed that God would save the hungry and liberate the poor, who could not wear good clothes. Such prayers reach Heaven directly. (276-099, 1996.02.04)

17 We are called to bear a great cross. Our individual and family ordeals have been but preparation to build a tribal foundation. You should not think that the path we are called to go will be easier simply because we no longer face persecution or trials as before. Our scope is greater now. If in the past we bore our cross while sitting down, from now on we must bear it while walking. If in the past we bore our cross with our eyes fixed only on one point, from now on we have to look in every direction—east, west, north and south—as we go forward. I must attend to the path that God takes, and you must attend to the path I take. I am walking a more difficult path than you are, and God who is leading me is walking an even more difficult path than I am. (13-232, 1964.03.22)

18 God wants to give all good things to His sons and daughters, and His sons and daughters want to possess all the precious things God has. Likewise, I want to give you everything, and you also want to possess all the good things I have. Such is family with True Parents at its center. We all desire this. I try to give you all good things on behalf of God and you, in turn, want to receive them. This is a basic principle. I am guiding you along this path because I know this principle. (127-329, 1983.05.22)

The course of seeking the True Parents

19 How can you find yourself? The center of your being must be connected to God and True Parents by true love, true life and true lineage. God is the vertical Parent and True Parents are the horizontal Parents. Perfect love settles in the place where the two become one. When you as two become one so as to settle the vertical love of God and the horizontal love of True Parents, then your true value is manifested. That is where you can settle as well. We then can expand it to the family, tribe, people, nation and world. (421-263, 2003.10.18)

20 In the beginning God created Eve through Adam. Therefore, the True Father creates the True Mother. This is recreation. After surmounting the eight stages—individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and God—we, True Father and True Mother, came to stand side by side as God’s true son and daughter. I am saying that the two of us stand at the same level. It was not God who made this possible, but True Father. The Declaration and Celebration of True Parents' Cosmic Victory was held on that basis. You must fully inherit the model of the True Parents. The mission of the True Father and True Mother is to clean up the world of evil begun by Adam and Eve, the false parents. Hence, if you become one with the True Parents through absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience, Satan cannot interfere. (310-292, 1999.07.27)

21 With our Heavenly Parent at the center, Adam and Eve were supposed to have inherited true love, true life and true lineage. Then all humankind would have become as one tree. However, they became the opposite, like a dead tree. The True Father and True Mother must come to remedy this; and from them true sons and daughters also must come. Then based on the True Parents blood kin, we must organize tribes, peoples and nations, complete the kingdom of heaven on earth and in heaven, and move forward to liberate the universe. (355-099, 2001.10.04)

22 The original position should have been perfected in Adam’s family, but it was lost due to the Fall. To restore this, everything must be put back together in reverse order. Therefore True Mother must stand as the representative of the world. For this, True Father is placing all the women of the world in the position of Eve, the position representing True Mother. Just as there was mother- son cooperation in providential history, True Parents, who came on behalf of God, will teach you sisters, who stand in the position representing True Mother, how to unite in the mother-son relationship. This mother-son cooperation must be carried out according to the eight stages of love. Through becoming one we can turn around this world, in which the absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal God has struggled with Satan. (332-229, 2000.09.23)

23 I must do all the necessary preparatory work for Mother before I go to the spirit world. There is much work to be done. Do not wish for me to live more than one hundred years. You do not know how much work needs to be done in the spirit world. I have to go there and reorganize its structure. Originally I was supposed to receive the key to the gates of the kingdom of heaven and open them. This is symbolic and conditional. I am saying there are huge issues at hand. (316-212, 2000.02.12)

24 In the era of the realm of the Fourth Adam, I have to put my children forward. You too should do the same. You men have to raise your wives and put them forward to build a foundation for your extended family. If they cannot, you should do it through your children. To stake your claim as an outpost you must first prepare your sons and daughters; once your sons and daughters are united, their mother must stand with them. The Messiah's thought, the teaching of the True Parents, is that God can establish Heavens tradition for the sons and daughters through the mother. Through this we will stake our claim to the tradition of a heavenly nation. This is not a tradition for the family, but a tradition for the nation. The family exists for the sake of the nation. AU families represent the nation. Unless families make sacrifices, Heavens nation will not emerge. Blessed families must sacrifice in order to see that nation arise. (324-029, 2000.06.04)

25 How will everything be connected to the Heavenly Parent and the True Parents? All the family members are divided and scattered. Families in that condition have to be brought into unity, and for that they must unite with the mother. This is the course of restoration. The sons and daughters must become one with the mother and then one with the father. Thereafter they are to be connected to the Lord of the Second Advent, the True Parents. After that connection is made, the question is how to restore everything. Restoration happens when father and mother and sons and daughters become one. Then God will be present. That is where the kingdom of heaven on earth begins. (315-050, 2000.01.25)

26 True Mother must re-create the sons, Cain and Abel, and create a realm of unity with them. She needs to connect everything to the tradition and standard lifestyle, beyond the nation to the world level, to live in the kingdom of heaven. To do this, she must create oneness with her children, educate the Cain world, and reach the level of God’s nation. Only when we reach the level of God’s nation can we restore the right of the eldest son, the right of the parents and the right of the king. Therefore, True Mother is in a position of leadership and must be an example in all things. She is in the position of the subject partner, and she has to govern the environment. Mother is in the subject partner position, not me. We must relieve the bitter sorrow of Jesus and bring Mother, who at this time is positioned as the bride at the national level, up to the world level. (330-103, 2000.08.13)

Section 2. The Responsibility and Authority of the True Parents

1 Due to the Fall, humanity is sick. The only doctor that can cure this illness is God. There have been numerous religions throughout history, but the founders of those religions were just messengers. As messengers, they could only prepare medicine according to the methods shown to them by Heaven, and then deliver it. How will humanity finally be saved? Even if people take that medicine, and even if they improve, it does not mean they are cured. In the end, they must go through a process in total alignment with God’s instructions. Unless they do so, the providence of salvation cannot be completed. (115-124, 1981.11.08)

Salvation in the spirit world and in the physical world

2 When the Messiah comes to humankind, he brings a teaching of equality. God is fair; hence the Messiah who is sent by God to save all fallen people treats everyone fairly. He comes with a purpose that is fair to everyone, to create the environment in which all people are equal. Thus, anyone who unites with him can be his disciple. What path does the Messiah follow? He walks the path from the bottom of hell in the human world up to the most glorious realms. This means there is no place he will not go, putting his life on the line to save each person. (091-278, 1977.02.27)

3 Looking back through history, we see that there have been many prophets and saints. They may have accomplished some kind of outward unity, but as they could not attain mind-body unity, they inevitably encountered fundamental limitations. Now, however, the True Parents have come to earth with God’s true love. By establishing the True Family, they are bringing about an ideal society. They have formed the mainstream realm for God’s providence of salvation. True Parents are the mediators who engraft all people to God. We cannot go to God without the True Parents. True Parents are the ones who show us the only path by which we can be saved from the realm of the Fall. (271-063, 1995.08.20)

4 True Parents came with the right of kingship over the spirit world and the physical world. In order for this right of kingship to take effect in the spirit world, they had to lay the foundation of unity there—a foundation at the formation level of the growth stage. Otherwise the spirit world could not participate in True Parents* work on earth, where they fulfilled the standard of perfection. That is why True Parents had to make these preparations. The spirit world was supposed to have been united and connected to the earthly foundation based on the love of True Parents, but everything was blocked. But now that Jesus and my son Heung-jin have become one, the barriers are being removed and Jesus, through Heung-jin, can come down and communicate with True Parents’ family on earth. (140-054, 1986.02.01)

Cleaning up Satan’s world

5 The world is in confusion, and the source of this concision is the family; Families are breaking down and teenagers are being corrupted. This is the world-level fruit of Adam and Eve, who in their youth caused the breakdown of Adams family in the Garden of Eden. God could not do anything about this. Those who are working for the providential will cannot stop thisnot even Satan can. Then who will resolve this problem? Adam and Eve were the ones who sinned. As the false parents, they brought about false love, false life and false lineage. Therefore True Parents must come and uncover all of Satan’s secrets and the secrets of the spirit world. With this knowledge they must inherit everything from both worlds— the democratic world and the communist world —and embrace everyone from both the right wing and the left wing. Jesus could not bring such opposites together, so division and conflict remain to this day. To bring them into unity, True Parents must embrace the democratic world and the communist world, that is, idealism and materialism. (280-257, 1997.01.02)

6 From the viewpoint of God’s providence, the realm of victory between Cain and Abel must be attained in the Last Days, centered on Eve. In alignment with God, the victorious side must absorb Satan’s side. When that happens, the family, tribe, people and nation based on the perfected Adam can emerge. Once the left and right are both pulled to God’s side by Adam, Satan’s world will disappear. This should have happened immediately after the Second World War. Great Britain, an island nation, represented Eve. Under the leadership of Great Britain, the positions of Abel and the archangel were set up. The United States, the nation born of Great Britain, was in Abel’s position. France, a former enemy of England, was in the position of the archangel. Eve, Abel and the archangel were united representing God’s side. In opposition to them, Japan, also an island nation, represented Eve on Satan’s side. Germany was the Abel nation on Satan’s side, and Italy was in the role of the archangel. The Second World War thus saw a global division and a battle between the two camps. The Allied nations’ historic victory brought about a unified world centered on God; at that time the realm of religion had unified the world. (235-014, 1992.08.24)

7 If we do not know history clearly, we cannot clearly perceive God's providence. The fact that after the Second World War the Eve nation, Abel nation and archangel nation on Satan’s side became nations on God's side is a sign of the Last Days. These are the end times. Yet although the Cain and Abel nations had united, they still inherited the lineage of Satan. Their lineage still had to be completely restored through indemnity in order for them to return to God. In order for Eve, Cain and Abel to become a daughter and sons on God’s side, they must dean up everything on Satan’s side and inherit the seed of new life centered on true love. The one in the flesh who bequeaths that seed of new life is none other than the Lord of the Second Advent, the Savior and True Parents. (235-014, 1992.08.24)

8 In order for the True Parents to stand in that position, everything throughout heaven and earth that has been overturned by Adam, the false parent, has to be put right. Any condition by which Satan could accuse needs to be completely corrected. Because I am striving to achieve that, Satan has mobilized the world to attack me all along the way. He led the world to attack me as an individual, to attack my family and to attack my tribe. Even though Satan blocked the path I took as an individual and as a family, and continued to block my way as I walked the path of the tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos, through my own effort I have removed all these obstacles. (210-244, 1990.12.23)

9 The purpose of the providence of salvation is for God and the Messiah, the True Parents, to unite and liberate the world. You now stand at the very edge of destruction. If you take just one more step you will fall off, so you had better turn around. To do so, you need to have a love greater than Satan’s temptation; that is the only way to liquidate his claim against you. How can you liberate God and True Parents? God has been carrying out His work of re-creation to this day. Re-creation is carried out by investing and forgetting, then investing and forgetting again, in true love. Wherever I go, Satan’s walls collapse. The walls around individuals, the walls around families, the walls around tribes, around peoples, around nations and the world are all collapsing. Why? The right of the eldest son has been restored. The right of the king is being restored. These are the positions that originally belonged to Adam. (216-231, 1991.04.01)

10 Representing humankind, the True Parents are opening the gates of hell and the gates of the kingdom of heaven and building a highway going straight to the kingdom of heaven. The highway to the kingdom of heaven was the original foundation and blessing that God gave to His children, Adam and Eve. However, people who are in the spirit world do not want to hear the screams of those in hell or see the complicated spiritual environments in hell or paradise or anywhere else. All they want to see is an environment that is linked to God’s kingdom. Who will resolve this? The True Parents will. True Parents are expanding us into a true family, true tribe and the true nation. As a true nation, true world and true cosmos emerge, everything on earth and in heaven that resulted from the Fall will collapse. (293-305, 1998.06.07)

The liberation of God

11 During the forty years since the True Parents Holy Wedding, we have paid the indemnity for four thousand years of history and opened a new age. We have opened a realm of blessing for all people, so that they may abide within the realm of liberation. The worst problems now are related to youth and to the breakdown of families. There is no sovereign, no teacher, no one to solve these problems except the True Parents. I have the special authority to do so. I have resolved all the hid- den resentments accumulated in history, in the spirit world and on earth. I have paid indemnity for everything and attained victory, so when you determine to become one with me through absolute faith> absolute love and absolute obedience, day and night, centered on true love, you can rise. God has authorized the True Parents to form a lineage of true love, a clan of true love and a people of true love. Therefore you blessed families are more precious than anyone else in history. This is how the True Parents pass down heavens treasures to each family. (320-155, 2000.04.02)

12 How will you settle Satan's claim against you? How will you liberate God and True Parents? Throughout history much indemnity has been paid. By carrying out your mission as tribal messiahs, you can liberate God and True Parents. The nation, world and cosmos are all connected to you in this. Originally you should have gone through the course of a tribal messiah, a national messiah, a world messiah and a cosmic messiah in order to connect to God. These things have all been done by the True Parents; you have only your mission as a tribal messiah. (216-235, 1991.04.01)

13 Why am I your Father? Are you of my seed? I am the True Father who can connect you to God’s original love. What was the Fall? The parents who should have been your true ancestors foiled to connect you to God’s love. Your own parents also cannot do this. But True Parents have the special authority to connect you to God's love. Under the circumstances, is it righteous or evil to ignore the words of your own parents and listen instead to the words of True Parents? With True Parents you are listening to the principles of the cosmos, so it is righteous to listen to them. (118-148, 1982.05.23)

14 The Marriage of the Lamb takes place in the Completed Testament Age. That marriage did not happen during the Old Testament Age, and although it was supposed to happen in the New Testament Age, it was postponed. What was postponed is completed when the Lord of the Second Advent comes in the Last Days and holds the Marriage Supper of the Lamb. It is through this marriage that we are to arrive at perfection. We can call this era the global era of perfection through marriage. In this era, when people become one with God and attain perfection through marriage, they can enter the kingdom of heaven. Hence, it is on earth that the kingdom of heaven will emerge. Due to the Fall, two paths were formed, so we must find the right path. We must make it possible for the people of the world to enter the kingdom of heaven. The way to the kingdom of heaven has been blocked ever since the Fall. That kingdom has been empty for thousands of years. But through the Blessing, the kingdom of heaven will be filled in an instant. The people of the world will realize one united world with a culture of freedom. (293-318, 1998.06.07)

15 What is the mission of the Unification Church? It is not to look forward to a time of hope, as Christians do. Our mission is to move forward centered on the substantial people who fulfill that hope. They are the True Parents, and they are our standard. The True Parents must be the link between God, the earth and the spirit world. They must connect not only with God and with all the people on the earth, but also with the angelic world. In this way they must establish the authority of God .to directly govern the universe, and at the same time become the center that guides the universe to pursue God’s one purpose. Then God’s purpose and His great work of creation will be accomplished. (28-011, 1970.01.01)

Section 3. True Love, True Life and True Lineage

1 The words True Parents did not come into existence only after the Fall. God’s ideal of creation was to begin with True Parents. However, due to the Fall, the lineage was changed. It became precisely the opposite of what was intended. Nations today are also different from the original nation that would have emerged if the Fall had not occurred. In the original plan, there would have been no religion. Religions and nations and all such things stemming from the fallen lineage have nothing to do with me. In this sense, only the ideal of the True Parents, which God had in mind before the Creation, is absolute. Only that thought is connected to God’s love, life and lineage. The concepts, ideas and relationships you have, which came about after the Fall, have no connection to the True Parents, who are unrelated to the Fall. Therefore, you need to cleanly cut off from all these fallen things, as if they were your enemies. (491-144, 2005.03.18)

The embodiment of love, life and truth

2 God has been working to appoint a central figure who could realize His desire, the kingdom of heaven. That person, whom God designates on earth, first receives God’s truth, life and love. He then can become the embodiment of these. God has worked throughout the long course of history to establish one person who could achieve the standard for humankind based on these three criteria. If we cannot meet the central figure who comes on God’s behalf, who as His embodiment has integrity of mind and body, then we can have no relationship with the kingdom of heaven that God is trying to establish. Nor can we build the kingdom of heaven desired by all people on earth, even by all of creation. (2-130, 1957.03.17)

3 The one person who stands in the central position, possessing the genuine truth, life and love that God can relate to, will become the center of hope for all things of creation and the core of God’s hope. Created beings will naturally want to be with him. If he speaks God’s truth from that standard, he will be able to testify to the life of God, demonstrate the love of God, and manifest the truth of God as His very substance. That is the meaning behind Jesus’ saying, “I am the way and the truth and the life.” (2-129, 1957.03.17)

4 You were born originally to continue the history of the original lineage through the love of God and True Parents. When you discover this self, you will find the True Parents and their love as well. Since you originated from God’s love, when you find yourself, you will discover the two original images of love— God and True Parents—already planted within you. They are implanted there as the root. You cannot pull yourself out of God or out of True Parents. Since you are one of their branches, you cannot deny that you are that branch. For example, if you look at a plant s cells, they are all alike, whether they are from a leaf or the root. These days, plants can be multiplied by cloning cells. It is the same principle. Leaves contain elements of the root and of all other parts. In the same way, God’s love and True Parents’ love are at the core of their dominion over the universe. Their love is the eternal standard, making them the ultimate subject partners. This is why they govern everything through love. (202-283, 1990.05.25)

5 Restoration through indemnity entails recovering the state of innocence that was lost. Two groups appeared in order to unite what was separated into Cain and Abel, centered on the mother. The mother and father on Satan’s side fought with the mother and father on Heaven's side. The means to settle this was the Second World War. That is how the world formed one global realm. Originally God’s love was to have been connected to True Parents’ love, God’s life to True Parent’s life, and God’s lineage to True Parent s lineage. However, these connections were not made. Humankind abandoned that standard. Satan planted his root next to it, seized everything and sprouted his shoots. Those shoots need to be severed. There, with the new True Parents at the center, the connection must be made once again, establishing the realm of resurrection of the tree of life. To accomplish this, everything of Satan’s must be cut off and human beings must be engrafted to the original standard. (199-132, 1990.02.16)

6 When it is said that Jesus is coining again, it means Christ is coming as the True Parent of humankind. That is, he comes as the original root of true life and true lineage founded on true love, in oneness with God. Through him all people need to return to the true lineage and make the condition of reconnecting and engrafting to the true lineage. In other words, the returning Jesus must reconnect humankind to God’s lineage. Unless he elevates their value to a status equal to his own, by connecting them to God’s love, life and lineage, he cannot attain the goal of the kingdom of heaven. Those who can enter the kingdom of heaven are the sons and daughters of the original unfallen Adam and Eve—their descendants who are one with God through lineage. People today with the defect of a fallen lineage cannot enter the heavenly kingdom if this connection is not made. (224-279, 1991.12.15)

7 When the Lord of the Second Advent, the Savior, comes to this earth, he is the Lord. He is the Savior of love and life. Because love, life and lineage all went off track, he comes as the Savior of true love, true life and true lineage. Those things of the original world were lost, and they must be recovered. The effort to recover them through human history forms the history of True Parents tradition. (191-245, 1989.06.25)

8 Who will end the battle between God and Satan? The True Parents will do that. How? With true love. Their true love brings Satan to surrender. Then God and restored Lucifer will embrace each other and praise the True Parents. Through the principle of True Parents true love, God is liberated, Satan is liberated and the gates of hell are abolished. Then the bright sunlight of the kingdom of heavens new love will permeate hell, bringing a revolution in the spirit world. (317-213, 2000.02.26)

9 The True Parents are the manifestation of true love. The True Parents are the individuals in the central position who set the standard of absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal love. This love requires a certain standard on the part of the partner. Everyone and everything needs a partner. Small things need small partners, and in their own small way they form spheres based on subject and object partnerships. Big things also form spheres based on subject and object partnerships in their own big way. In this way they grow into something even larger. God is the essence, so He forms a sphere that extends from the beginning to the end. The entire universe fits within the realm of His love. (317-271, 2000.02.28)

10 True Parents are the parents whose lineage is woven together with God’s love and life. That is why they are called the True Parents. From this point on, people who do not know the True Parents will not be able to realize their full potential as human beings. The True Parents are the pioneers who can perfect God’s love and make God into the Lord of love. Without the True Parents, God’s plan to perfect love can never be fulfilled. (459-071, 2004.07.10)

Changing to the lineage of true love

11 When the lineage was stained, it became contaminated. You must understand how difficult it is to cleanse a lineage that has been defiled. Also, since the lineage was stained, God could not freely relate to the people in this world, as they had become the children of His enemy. Therefore, it took tens of thousands of years to completely turn a good number of people around through religion. (332-304, 2000.09.24)

12 Due to the false parents in the earthly world, the heavenly world came to be divided into paradise, the middle spirit world and hell, and the phenomenon of division also occurred on earth. During the Old Testament Age came the promise that the Messiah would be sent to put the earthly world in order. During the New Testament Age, Jesus was to have built the kingdom of heaven on earth, on the family level first. Had he done so, the kingdom of heaven in the spirit world could have begun as well. However, because Jesus was unable to fulfill this, the task was delayed until this global era. At the time of the Second Coming, the True Parents, based on the Marriage Supper of the Lamb, stand in the position of having resolved the fundamental problem that arose at the beginning of history, through having indemnified everything. Therefore, the true lineage centered on True Parents’ love can be passed down and engrafted. The Blessing is the engrafting of this lineage on the family level. Only families may enter the kingdom of heaven, so those families who are engrafted in this way can, with that fruit of being engrafted, enter the kingdom of heaven. By that engrafting, what had been the fruit of wild olive trees becomes the fruit of true olive trees. (295-127, 1998.08.19)

13 If you accomplish your portion of responsibility you will connect only to God’s true love, true life and true lineage, and by this you will establish the tradition of the True Parents. To become true parents you have to change your lineage. To do so, you wild olive trees need to receive a graft from the true olive tree. This engrafting is done through the Unification Church Blessing. (482-187, 2005.01.12)

14 Until now, a perfect family with God at the center could not be established, and the eight stages—including the tribe, people, nation, world and cosmos—could not be unified. Cain’s killing of Abel and the persecution of Seth have not been resolved. That is why the Savior, Messiah, Lord of the Second Advent and True Parents are necessary. The True Parents can resolve all this, and based on their true love, life and lineage, they can begin the family untouched by the Fall. This is the beginning of the family king, the beginning of the tribal king, and the beginning of God’s kingship over the people, the nation, the world and all of heaven and earth. Thus the whole world becomes one sovereignty of love, with God’s throne at the center. (488-245, 2005.02.23)

15 Believing in a religion does not make you a true person. If the Fall had not occurred, there would be no need for religion. Holy and pure sons and daughters would simply be born through the use of the reproductive organs. They are where true love comes from. That is where true life and the true sons and daughters of the true lineage—the liberated sons and daughters whom Satan cannot accuse—come from. The reproductive organs are the palace of true love, true life and true lineage. They are the most precious things. If they disappeared, heaven and earth would disappear. Without them, God’s ideal, God’s family and God’s Will could not be achieved. They are the source of the perfection of everything. (216-218, 1991.04.01)

16 Unification Church members live together with True Parents and with God. They are born again through the love of True Parents. That connection of love is eternal and cannot be severed. You can never forget their love, even on the day you die. When parents die, they take their heart of love for their sons and daughters with them. It is the same with husbands and wives. When we die, we do not forget those we love. Love goes beyond death and is connected to eternity. This is why you men and women who have inherited the realm of life through True Parents’ love cannot forget the True Parents, who are the root of love. If they are the root and you are the trunk, your sons and daughters are the buds. When they grow in number, they will expand to form a tribe, a people and a nation. (218-128, 1991.07.14)

Section 4. The Way of a True Child

1 The six-thousand-year history of the providence of restoration is the history of restoring the parents and then restoring the children. In the course of restoration, the parents and children have the same responsibility. True Parents have to walk the way of the cross through seven stages—the individual, the family, the tribe, the people, the nation, the world and the cosmos. You as their children must also walk the way of the cross through these seven stages. There may be a difference in the time period or a difference between who walks ahead and who follows behind, but the substance of the indemnity conditions is the same. (13-308, 1964.04.12)

The course to restore true children

2 What kind of people will be chosen as true parents, true children and true husbands and wives when we enter the age of heavenly fortune? They will be people who understand human emotions, understand God’s heart, and have experienced the universal suffering that is deep in God’s heart. They will have felt God’s love such that they can call God their Father. Throughout six thousand years of history, human beings could not resolve the matter of their vertical relationship with God; nor could they resolve the issues in their horizontal relationships with each other. People have sought to resolve these issues through religion. In the Last Days we must surmount all such peaks and walls as we encounter them. (3-294, 1958.01.19)

3 To stand before the True Parents as true children, children must go through a course of restoration on the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people and nation. Through the completion of both the parents’ course and the children’s course of restoration on all these levels, the model of victorious and united parents and children is established. Only after this can we finally conclude national-level restoration and make a fresh start toward the world stage. (13-289, 1964.04.12)

4 There must be a family that bears the cross. Only when such a family emerges can all the families of the 30 million Korean people be restored. Therefore, all the family members of the Unification tribe must endure hardships on behalf of the Korean people. You must become the pillars of Korean society. You each have an individual indemnity course, but I must walk a family-level indemnity course. Moreover, when I bear a tribal-level cross, you must bear family-level crosses. I am walking one step ahead of you. (33-256, 1970.08.16)

5 Once my family has fulfilled its responsibility as Abel on the family level, you also will need to fulfill your responsibility as Abel on the family level. In this way we must expand outward, with the kingdom of heaven as our goal. However, the base where God can rest is not yet prepared. There will always be fighting, and Satan can come and go from every direction. So when can we settle down? This is the difficult task ahead of us. You must offer your utmost devotion to resolve this. (17-321, 1967.04.10)

6 When the Abel family is victorious and restores a family in the Cain position, that Cain-position family will have to stand in the Abel position in front of many other families.1hen those who were victorious in the first Abel s position can rest. The Cain people who inherit the position of Abel on God’s side will take their place. These people in turn must win over those in the position of Cain in Satan’s world. The people who inherit the position of Abel and then win over Cain gain victory as Abel. Then they too can rest, passing on their position to new representatives. This is how restoration through indemnity proceeds. (17-318, 1967.04.10)

7 As of now, while blessed families are going through a course to restore the Korean people, True Parents should be going through a course to restore the world. In other words, they should be one step ahead. Unless you blessed families attain victory on the national level, True Parents cannot walk the course of worldwide restoration. This is why you must inherit the responsibility to restore the Korean people, so that True Parents can walk the worldwide course. Until your death, or until the deep sorrow of this people is removed, you must shoulder the responsibility to restore them. (13-293, 1964.04.12)

We must protect True Parents’ family

8 As individuals, you need to protect yourselves from Satan. On the front line between Satan and God, you who are standing on God’s side have to protect yourselves by establishing a victorious foundation such that Satan cannot attack you. Your families need a foundation of victory in Satan’s world, and on that foundation you need to protect the Lord’s family. Likewise, protecting the individuals in Jesus, tribe requires many diverse peoples to constitute a realm of protection. Those peoples need to stand on a foundation of victory in Satan’s world and then create a realm of protection for the tribe on Jesus* side. (52-228, 1972.01.01)

9 Cain’s family exists for Abel’s family, Cain’s tribe exists for Abel’s tribe, Cain’s people exist for Abel’s people and Cain’s nation exists for Abel’s nation. It is only when such concepts are firmly established that a realm of protection emerges for the first time. With the attitude that you will take responsibility for difficult situations, you can attain the realm of rest, in other words, the kingdom of heaven. (52-235, 1972.01.01)

10 Today both the left wing and the right wing are on the verge of collapse. Who brought things to this point? God and True Parents did. You families who have become one with True Parents have inherited True Parents’ path, so you should be bold and strong wherever you are in the world. Then, just as God and this universe protect me, they will protect your families, and winning the heart of a nation will be no problem. You should stand at the forefront with me. You should not retreat. You should advance directly toward true love. (201-129, 1990.03.27)

11 Wherever you go, you should proudly identify yourself as a Unification Church member. “We belong to True Parents. We are True Parents sons and daughters.” Please do not fight; to fight is to accept Satan. You should go around proclaiming, “We are the number one children of God!” Then Satan will not be able to accuse you. You should carry such conviction firmly within you. (201-129, 1990.03.27)

12 Jesus came to earth embodying Heaven’s dignity. Heaven and earth had been split apart, and had Jesus brought heaven and earth together, he could have formed a national realm of victory for the first time in Satan’s world—in the spirit world and the physical world. Had he succeeded in establishing that realm, it would have been a realm where Satan could not reign. Had he given God a nation that could not be invaded by Satan, there God could have rested at the center with His tribe, or among His people. Unless a nation fights and wins, God cannot rest as the head of a tribe. Unless a tribe fights and wins, God cannot rest as the head of a family. For this reason, unless God has a national realm of victory, He cannot have a people’s realm of rest, and unless He has a people’s realm of victory, He cannot have a tribal realm of rest. Likewise, if God does not gain victory in the tribe, then the family realm of rest cannot emerge, and without the family level of victory, the individual realm of rest cannot be attained. (51-035, 1971.11.04)

Section 5. Learning and Inheriting the True Parents' Heart

1 When we go to school, we have to pass examinations. We can advance only after passing them. It is the same with the heavenly kingdom: unless you inherit the realm of True Parents’ heart, you cannot go there. (268-195, 1995.04.01)

2 The True Parents inherited God’s Will and you inherit True Parents will. You should never lose the concept of tradition. What is that tradition? Since we are born into the lineage of the enemy Satan, we must first cut off from the lineage of this enemy and be restored to the lineage of God and True Parents. To accomplish this, we must become one in heart with God. Based on that oneness of heart, we need to connect with Heavens lineage, become the branches and leaves of the tree whose root is God, and become the embodiments of God's love. We must establish an absolute standard on earth by which to subjugate Satan. Only then will God’s work of restoration move forward. God never gives up on His work of restoration. Even if you are unable to complete your mission, God will not give up on this earth. (13-297, 1964.04.12)

Attaining oneness through heart

3 In each age, from Adams family to the present time, known as the Last Days, God wanted to come to our ancestors and bequeath to them the heart of His great works. The ideal of the Second Coming, which is the desire of all heaven and earth and all of humankind, is that someone embodying God’s heart emerges and succeeds in connecting all people to God’s heart. This is the concept of the True Parents. Therefore, you cannot receive Heavens blessing or inheritance unless you stand with True Parents as your center and completely inherit their heart and will. You must attend them as your own parents and share in their liberation, as well as their feelings, whether joy or bitter pain. (151-042, 1962.04.19)

4 I must inherit the heart connected to all the providential victories from the time of Adam to the time of Jesus. This is the substance of history for which I have been battling to this day. The ideal of the Second Coming, which is the Will to set up the True Parents, is to connect history from Adam to the Last Days and then manifest it in heaven and on earth. If you cannot feel True Parents’ ideal or grasp their will, you cannot receive God’s blessing. Each of us, to the present day, has been a traitor in front of history and an unforgivable sinner. Therefore, you have to dissolve God’s lamentation and bitter sorrow, and prepare an environment in which to attend the True Parents. Then God will forge a bond between you and the substantial Parents, His embodiments. True Parents inherit God’s work, and you inherit True Parents’ work. You must know the sad content of True Parents’ heart and of providential history. You can advance to the position to receive the Blessing only when you achieve oneness with True Parents. (11-342, 1962.04.19)

5 From a historical viewpoint, unless you become representatives of True Parents in front of Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses and Jesus, and in front of all of heaven and earth, you cannot stand in the position to receive God’s blessing. A man is a second self of Father and a woman is a second self of Mother. This term “second self” means a person whose heart is drenched with the tears, sorrows and complexities of history. Therefore you should indemnify the tears, sorrows and complex situations of history. You are in no position to say, “I am such-and-such a person, why don’t You bless me?” You have to engraft to True Parents’ heart, their persons and their words, whether in the past, the present or the future. Don’t do less than your elders have done in representing the True Parents. If your elders cannot fulfill their responsibility, you must pledge to fulfill theirs in addition to your own. If you make such a pledge, you can certainly receive the same blessings as they do. You have to be determined that you will remain worthy until the end, even though you were unworthy in the past. Focusing on your individual purpose is not permissible. You cannot receive blessings unless you represent the True Parents. (11-342, 1962.04.19)

6 Only when you have the right heart can you become brave warriors of heaven. Without that heart, this cannot be achieved. Without that heart, you cannot have the right character. If you do not have good character based on heart, you cannot find the truth based on heart, and without that, you cannot find the ideal. What is your ideal? It is the True Parents. The Unification Church is the place where you can serve and attend the True Parents, the central figures whom history has been seeking and whom this era requires. They are the new beginning point of the future, and by attending them you will inherit from them the position of true parents as well. Accordingly, you will become the fruit of history and the center of history. You will be the origin, the ancestors of the future. This can only come about when you establish a relationship with the True Parents and unite your heart with theirs. If you have offered prayers with such a heart, you will not feel ashamed. (26-199, 1969.10.25)

7 Where does God’s heart connect with True Parents’ heart? How can the vertical heart connect horizontally? The horizontal realm of heart begins when God and a human being become one and reach perfection. What is the standard of perfection? In the course of growing to the age of seventeen or eighteen, you ascend from the bottom of the four-position foundation to the middle horizontal line. Then in the realm of heart, you are bound to expand your relationships into the horizontal world, necessarily centering on the True Parents. If the vertical heart and the horizontal heart are not harmonized, the axis of heart is not established. The realm of God’s heart based on the vertical standard is absolute; in the Divine Principle we call this the realm of God’s direct dominion. Satan cannot invade this absolute realm. The direct dominion expands from the realm of heart. (171-010, 1987.12.05)

8 The question is how you can deeply experience True Parents’ heart and God's love, and how you can enter into the state of their heart. For this, you have to become like Adam and Eve had they not fallen, free from Satan’s accusation. How then can you be liberated from Satan’s world? You have to win in the battle with Satan. How hard will you have to work and how much will you have to suffer to achieve this? Jacob and Moses were each deceived ten times. Jesus Christ was also deceived. It was the same with me. You must overcome this as wellthen you will come to know God’s heart and come to know the True Parents’ heart. Without such experiences you will never know their hearts. If you lack such experiences, Satan will never leave you alone. Unless you triumph over Satan, you will never be able to know True Parents’ heart or God’s heart. (125-206, 1983.03.20)

9 You must know God’s sorrow; you must also know that the more sorrowful God becomes, the more He yearns to bless you. You who are on the path of restoration must first attend the True Parents and then use that connection to deal with matters in the spirit world. God’s heart is to bequeath heaven and earth to you, to bequeath the universe to you and to bequeath all of humanity to you. Therefore, you must fulfill your mission as true sons and daughters who act on behalf of God and the True Parents. In doing so, you will prepare a glorious foundation to become true children who can be recognized by God and can be called His loyal subjects. (12-285, 1963.07.26)

10 In understanding the True Parents’ heart, the important matter is how to feel that you are one with them. You will not reach that point until you have defeated Satan. It cannot happen otherwise. That is why I established a spiritual power plant and transmission towers. I built them from the individual level to the levels of the family, tribe, people, nation, world, cosmos and even up to God. What remains is for the power lines of the heart to be hung upon them. It is not God or I who will hang them; it is you who must do so. (125-207, 1983.03.20)

Inheriting True Parents7 heart

11 If the True Parents do not appear, neither can true children. As long as no true person existed on earth, the True Parents could not appear. So the Unification Church is saying, “Let us acknowledge that we need True Parents, and let us find and attend them.” We are saying we should be sons and daughters of True Parents. When we become their sons and daughters, we can inherit what they have. The True Parents right of inheritance includes heaven and earth, and even God. We too should inherit even God. If there were no owners of heaven and earth, heaven and earth would have no value. We have to be people who can fully uplift the value of heaven and earth and ascribe value to them for eternity. We also need to meet the One who can officially recognize that. That being is God. Thus we should gain True Parents’ right of inheritance. (24-323, 1969.09.14)

12 The True Parents are the hope of God and the hope of humankind. They have been eagerly anticipated by heaven and earth. They have come to the earth to resolve our bitter history and to inherit the great work of God’s heart. You must inherit the heart of the True Parents. In order to inherit their heart, you must experience at least some part of God’s sorrow as well as True Parents sorrow, even if you cannot fully understand it In order to claim the earth anew, you naturally must understand the hard work being done by Heaven. If you cannot fully understand it, you must at least grasp some aspect of the heart and of the grief of the True Parents who have worked hard on earth. (151-043, 1962.04.19)

13 If you want to receive God’s love and possess it as your own, you must base it on God’s life. Otherwise you cannot receive His love. Once you have His life within you, you can feel His grace. Without becoming people who are connected to God’s life, you cannot convey God's love to others. That is why you need to receive grace. Grace is revealed in visions or dreams. You should be able to cry in yearning for True Parents, who are the very embodiments of God. You must long to see them over and over again. You must want to serve them, even by preparing a humble bowl of rice or a glass of water and offering it to them. You must have such sincere desire for them that you cannot help but shed tears in yearning. If you have that heart, you will become one with my heart. You will breathe together with me. In so doing, you will come to know the standard of my character, how it was authored by my past life course, and what is in its background. Furthermore, you will be able to inherit these things and take them on as your own. (38-075, 1971.01.01)

14 Even if I have to face death, I must fulfill my responsibility by dealing with the totality of events and situations that took place in the background of history. This is the course of my destiny, so I have to move forward no matter what it takes. I cannot back down. What should your attitude be as people who must inherit that spirit from True Parents? Up to now you have lived as you liked. However, from now on you have to take it as your lifelong destiny to inherit my foundation and protect it. You all have the mission to guard it, even at the risk of your lives. (229-041, 1992.04.09)

15 The road you are traveling does not end with receiving the Blessing. After you receive the Blessing, if you are thankful to Heaven you will receive even more blessings. Yet you should not just be grateful as an individual; more importantly, you should never forget that you receive the Blessing on behalf of your tribe, your people and all the people of the world. At the same time, you should know that with the Blessing you have also inherited the responsibility that True Parents are carrying out on earth. (13-293, 1964.04.12)

16 You need to inherit the realm of True Parents victory. As individuals you should have nothing to be ashamed of in front of heaven, earth and True Parents. Therefore you should live with absolute love, absolute obedience and absolute faith. You should lead a life of devotion and sacrifice for True Parents, based on total oneness of heart that makes you willing to offer everything you have. With that heart, you should strive to give more love to them and to others than you receive from them. Only when you live this way can True Parents be liberated. God’s realm of liberation can only emerge when society becomes a place where people love one another more than the True Parents love humankind. You need to become sons and daughters of True Parents whom they can praise, their beloved sons and daughters in whom they can rejoice. Then the joyful realm of liberation can emerge. You should not forget that you stand upholding the original mainstream of tradition, in which you must fulfill your duties as patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters of heart. (266-290, 1995.01.01)

CHAPTER 5 Inheriting the Victory of the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind

Section 1.The True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind

1 The True Parents are the Parents of Heaven and Earth while God is the Parent of the Cosmos. The Parents of Heaven and Earth are on the earth for one generation. Their life ends after one generation. The cosmos is God’s home; it is eternal. The Chinese characters for cosmos (天宙) include a home () and two () people (). The character representing top knot () signifies being comfortable. Since it is in the character for home (), it signifies a house where two people can live freely. So the cosmos is a house where two people can live together freely. That is why we say that the cosmos-centered ideology is Godism. From now on, you have to understand the difference between the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth. When we say “Parents of Heaven and Earth” we are referring to the two perfected people who represent God in substantial form and who stand in the central position for all matters of this world. (403-030, 2003.01.19)

The Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth

2 The Parent of the Cosmos is God. The cosmos here refers to God’s home. The spirit world is God’s home, and the earth is also God’s home. The Parents of Heaven and Earth stand on this earth in the position to be the True Parents of this fallen world. With the Holy Wedding Ceremony of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Holy Wedding Ceremony of the Parent of the Cosmos, both have joined in virtuous union. This ushers in the time when the two worlds, the spirit world and the earthly world, come together as one and can be offered as a fruit to Heaven at the Enthronement Ceremony of the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth. (402-269, 2003.01.16)

3 What is the difference between God and True Parents? God is the deity, and True Parents are human beings. When the deity and these human beings unite, together they become the nucleus and the center of a world where fountains of love flow unceasingly like a mountain spring and the sun shines for eternity. When such a world comes, the spirit world and the earthly world will be liberated, and in unity they will form one ideal kingdom. (561-194, 2007.04.24)

4 The Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth bear fruit in human beings. Even God cannot achieve the purpose of love on His own. Being incorporeal, there is no way for God to bring His sons and daughters, who live in the world of substance, to the kingdom of heaven and make them its citizens. Without assuming a form, He cannot do it. (422-266, 2003.10.25)

5 We call our Heavenly Parent the Parent of the Cosmos, and we call True Parents on earth the Parents of Heaven and Earth. Everything could have been completed in Adam’s family if the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth had become one at that time. Then all could have been joined in ties of true love, true life and true lineage and all would have settled in Adam's family. Adams family was supposed to have been the beginning point of the world and the starting-point of God’s blessing for the world. That one family was to be the owner that would have opened the gate to God’s nation, which is the kingdom of heaven. By inheriting the tradition of that family, people would have become sons and daughters within the realm of the royal family and would have gone directly to the kingdom. They would not have needed religion, the Savior, the Messiah, the Lord at his Second Advent or the True Parents. They would already have been able to serve the Heavenly Parent in the palace of the heavenly kingdom. (404-167, 2003.01.31)

The Era after the Coming of Heaven and the True Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind

6 The most important words in the Unification Church are the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. God’s ideal is not to become the Parent of the Cosmos or the Parents of Heaven and Earth; it is to manifest as the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. That has been the ideal and hope of God’s creation. Among these parents, we need the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth, but we need the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind even more. Yet until now no one has ever known such parents. Because Adam and Eve could not attain perfection as human beings, they could not perfect God, nor could they perfect themselves as the Parents of Heaven and Earth. Even God cannot find love on His own. Likewise, the Parents of Heaven and Earth cannot experience love without having partners of love. However, with God standing in the position of the mind and True Parents standing in the position of the body, you stand in the position of God’s grandchildren, the third generation. Hence, these two sets of parents bear fruit in you, and you become the seeds that can be harvested and stored in the heavenly kingdom. Therefore, the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind are the most precious. (422-257, 2003.10.25)

7 Had human beings not fallen, God would have become manifest in the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. God would have entered directly into the people's hearts. He would have become embodied in themand then when the two people loved each other as husband and wife and had children, God would have become the real Parent of that family. Until now, people have not had the opportunity to attend God as their Parent in this way. Nevertheless, the ideal of creation is that God would be embodied in His children, create a family with them, and then expand that family into a people, nation, world and cosmos. Yet, due to the human Fall, God was unable to become embodied and He was unable to bear children and bequeath everything to them. Being unable to give birth to children in the flesh, He could not become the Parent with form. (423-009, 2003.10.25)

8 In the end, everything must be perfected on the earth. Both God and True Parents have to reach perfection on earth. Had that occurred in the beginning, the individuals of that original family on earth would have represented the world. Likewise, this family had to expand to a tribe, a people and a nation that would represent the world, and so on up to the cosmos. These needed to emerge on earth. With the fulfillment of all these, everyone would have entered the kingdom of heaven, to abide therein. This is the viewpoint from the ideal of creation. However, that world never came into existence. God, who is the Parent of the Cosmos, and human beings, who were supposed to become the Parents of Heaven and Earth, were split apart. Still, in the end they have to unite and become the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. That is the ultimate hope. God attains perfection on earth, not in the spirit world. The incorporeal God has to attain perfection in a substantial body. (425-039, 2003.11.08)

9 The Old Testament Age was the time for recovering all the lost things of creation, based on offering sacrifices. The New Testament Age was the time for bringing all people, Cain and Abel, together. The era of the Second Coming is the time when the Heavenly Father and the earthly Father and Mother become one as the Parents of Heaven and Earth. Thus, the era of the Second Coming is the time for receiving in your families the lineage of the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. It is the era of the new heaven and new earth, when, under these Parents’ authority, there is no room whatsoever for Satan to accuse or invade. This means that the age is changing from the Era before the Coming of Heaven to the Era after the Coming of Heaven. I have come to this overall conclusion, through which everything is made clear. (467-041, 2004.09.02)

10 In order for the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind to arise, one man and one woman, each with mind- body unity, must become one and settle as a family. When the time comes that they do this, then the era of liberation is at hand. It will be the era of complete freedom, when God’s lineage can be spread throughout the world. Now, with True Parents having reached the top of the world level, even the era of complete freedom has been established. Hence, a new heaven and new earth is upon us, as the Era before the Coming of Heaven comes to a close and the Era after the Coming of Heaven begins. With the arrival of a new heaven and a new earth centered on God, we see the emergence of the King of Peace. (467-104, 2004.09.02)

11 The Era before the Coming of Heaven has passed, and the Era after the Coming of Heaven is approaching. Therefore, we need to recover not only the Day of the Victory of the Number Ten Combining Two Halves (Ssang Hab Shib Seung II), but also the year of victory. Satan willfully took possession of not only the day but also the year, and controlled them. But with the power of the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, I did what the incorporeal God was unable to do and what Jesus was prevented from doing during his time in the flesh. By means of the physical body I have enabled God's sons and daughters to be brought into the world—the children of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. The families that have received the Blessing are the beginning point of this. Without blessed families, God cannot have His tribe, nation or world. (455-309, 2004.06.26)

12 You are no longer sinners. You have been freed from the sin of the Fall, and you have even come to the liberated nation, Cheon II Guk. But even in the nation of Cheon II Guk some are still convicts on death row. I have to liberate even those who are serving life sentences, people who would otherwise be in hell for eternity. That is why I proclaimed the age of complete freedom. The Day of the Victory of the Number Ten Combining Two Halves was the turning point between the Era before the Coming of Heaven and the Era after the Coming of Heaven. It signaled the time when a new heaven and new earth could begin. Based on that day, God could recover all that He had lost, including the day and the year. He opened up days and years in which all the wealth of the world, all material things and all people, everything that had been lost in past days and years, could be recovered in the new era of the new heaven and new earth. (456-215, 2004.06.29)

13 God Himself needs to live in the family, embodied in people who are having sons and daughters. That is the kingdom of heaven. Centering on the family in which God dwells, the kingdom of heaven on earth and the kingdom of heaven in the spirit world are one world, not two. Anything that is not of the kingdom will fade away. It will be repulsed. These elements must be completely eradicated. Once that is done, everything will be governed by a new law. Therefore, we need to remove everything that is of the Era before the Coming of Heaven and make things new for the Era after the Coming of Heaven. That single family of unity will expand to a people, and that people will create a newly restructured nation in heaven. It will be God’s nation and our original homeland. (461-123, 2004.07.20)

14 With the coming of the True Parents, we have entered an era that transcends religion, transcends nationality and transcends history. It is the era when True Parents take dominion. Their dominion connects the Old Testament Age, the New Testament Age and the Completed Testament Age; moreover it unites heaven and earth. This is how the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth will govern in this era. Earth was far distant from the high spiritual realm of heaven, and no relationship could be built between them. They could not even form a relationship with each other. But today is the time when that relationship can be built. That is what made possible the starting point of the True Parent of the Cosmos and the True Parents of Heaven and Earth as the King and Queen of the Blessed Families of Peace and Unity. (417-280, 2003.09.11)

The responsibility of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind

15 Human beings are meant to be the embodiments of God. Becoming one in spirit and body, they are to live in the kingdom of love on earth and then pass on to the heavenly world where they will live as members of the household of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. Such is the eternal kingdom of heaven. The most wondrous of God’s creations occur when, as the Parent of the Cosmos, He becomes as one body not only with the Parents of Heaven and Earth, but also with the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. A straight line between heaven and earth does not produce the wonders of God’s creation. They come into being at the meeting of three points—Heaven, earth and human beings. Can they be produced by the Parent of the Cosmos alone? Can they be produced by the Parents of Heaven and Earth alone? They require the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. That is why to establish the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, the Parents had to go through three resurrections. They needed to go over the three mountain passes, resurrecting to the level of a form spirit, the level of a life spirit and the level of a divine spirit in order for the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind to land on the earth. In terms of celestial bodies, they should not merely be moons; they must be stars, emitting light. (436-139, 2004.02.07)

16 You cannot enter the kingdom of heaven without attaining the qualification to become parents of heaven, earth and humankind. As parents of heaven, earth and humankind, you will be in the position of the third creators. You will give the Blessing to your sons and daughters. They are the sons and daughters of God, the incorporeal Parent of Adam and Eve who are God in substance. They are the sons and daughters of the True Parents, the substantial Adam and Eve. If I am considered the first generation, then you are the second generation and your sons and daughters are the third generation. You have to unite these three generations together on the horizontal plane. If you do not make this happen, it is a problem, and you will not be able to arrive at the position of a parent of heaven, earth and humankind. After the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth come the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. Finally, at that point, even God becomes a person. The Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind settle in love based on the perfection of man and woman. (429-137, 2003.12.25)

17 The Unification Church teaches about the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. Through these three stages, sons and daughters are born through the physical bodies of human beings of good character, who are the substance in the flesh of these three sets of Parents. The incorporeal God, who is the Parent of the Cosmos and the being with both genders in harmony, cannot give birth to sons and daughters. Hence, God and the Parents of Heaven and Earth need to become one, and then convey their oneness to those in the position of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. Then they can rightly give birth to children and have a family. In light of this, whoever among you does not raise their own sons and daughters to go to the kingdom of heaven, also cannot enter the kingdom. (475-060, 2004.11.07)

18 The incorporeal God, the God of the Cosmos, and the corporeal God, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, together make the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. This must occur so that you can receive the inheritance on earth through the lineage they bequeath to you. They are the Ancestors of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, and you are in the position of their representative. Unless you receive that inheritance, you yourself cannot become parents of heaven, earth and humankind. Once you become those parents, the place you enter together with your sons and daughters is the kingdom of heaven. (436-138, 2004.02.07)

19 The Parent of the Cosmos, as a deity who has no form, is the Lord of the incorporeal world, and the Parents of Heaven and Earth, the perfected Adam and Eve, are the Lords of the earth. However, neither the Parent of the Cosmos nor the Parents of Heaven and Earth have yet been able to settle on the earth. This the task of human beings to connect the Heavenly Parent with the Earthly Parents, so that they may settle as Lords. Only then can the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind settle on the earth. Yet because the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth were not able to settle, it was not done. God can settle only when He enters the body of Adam, enters the body of Eve, and gives birth to sons and daughters through these Parents, who embody God in substance. Until God thus establishes three generations, He cannot be present on the earth. God can settle only when the Lord of the Second Advent has secured the positions of three generations of Fathers, representing the person of God the Father, the Father of human beings, and the Father of the spirit world and the physical world. (447-056, 2004.04.30)

20 The titles Parent of the Cosmos, Parents of Heaven and Earth, and Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind signify the conclusion of history. If you do not serve the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, then you are serving neither the Parent of the body nor the Parent of the mind, who is God. However much you say there are people in the spirit world and Jesus is in paradise, unless they attend the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind, who are united with the Parent of the Cosmos and the Parents of Heaven and Earth, they have nothing to do with the world of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. The words “Second Coming” refer to this. (455-214, 2004.06.24)

Section 2. Representative Families of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind

1 We need to become husbands and wives who have blood ties to the family of the Parents of the Cosmos, of Heaven and Earth, and of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. We need to build families that God and the entire universe can cherish; then our families can become the origin of the liberated kingdom of heaven that has nothing to do with the Fall of Adam and Eve. That is the law. We are meant to reach that position, and even go beyond it. (471-228, 2004.10.03)

2 Who are the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind? The first Creator is God, the second creators are the True Parents, Adam and Eve, and the third creators are the sons and daughters of Adam and Eve. However, due to the Fall, God was not able to have His own grandsons and granddaughters. Hence, there were no third creators and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind could not come into being. You should recognize that you are to represent that position. The Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind are important. You have to become a family embodying these Parents. This is how you can find your place during the era of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind and make it your era. Then you can prepare yourself for the era of the kingship of peace in God's homeland and proclaim the era for entering the kingdom of heaven. (430-275, 2004.01.04)

A blessed family of three generations

3 True Parents refer to the perfect couple that represents Adam and Eve as God created them, having nothing to do with the Fall. The first generation is God, the second generation is the True Parents and the third generation is the blessed families. These are three generations. Among them there are no national barriers or anything of that kind. There is no such thing as false love, false life, false lineage, no vain titles, or anything of that sort. (363-215, 2001.12.25)

4 In order for God, who has no form, to take on substantial form, He absolutely invested His absolute faith and absolute love into the making of His ideal partners, the very best object partners for His love. When His partner embraces his wife, or her husband, together they become substantial parents of heaven, earth and humankind. Then finally, God will be fully embodied in them. This will inaugurate the era when they can perform the functions of governing both the spirit world and the physical world as their owners. Then, even God must follow these owners who have physical form. All evil spirits must obey them and the angelic world must obey them. Further, you also need to advance to the position of parents of heaven, earth and humankind In order to bequeath this position to you, so that you in your families might become parents of heaven, earth and humankind, who represent the Parents of Heaven and Earth and the Parent of the Cosmos, I proclaimed God’s Homeland and the Era of the Kingdom of Peace in the Era of Cheon II Guk. You need to become parents of heaven, earth and humankind. For this, three generations have to unite. In this way God, the invisible, harmonized being of dual characteristics who mainly appeared as a masculine being, will be able to assume form as male and female. It was for this purpose that God invested His whole self in the creation of Adam and Eve. (436-137, 2004.02.07)

5 You are the central families who received the Blessing. Since you blessed central families represent the True Parents, just as I said when I prayed to God, all the saints and divine sons and daughters in the spirit world have to listen to you. Because you received the Blessing from True Parents and attended True Parents on earth, you are owners. That is how it is structured in the spirit world. Hence, once you enter that world you can go straight up! There is already a ladder set up for you. (373-019, 2002.03.24)

6 Recognize that you are meant to inherit the kingship of the Parent of the Cosmos, the kingship of the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the kingship of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. You are also meant to build families of filial children of God and loyal citizens of the heavenly kingdom, families that represent the right of the eldest son. In this way you become families that can securely bequeath the kingship of three ages to future generations. Your families should represent the past, present and future and become families of princes and princesses in the era of the three kingships. Each of you should declare, “I will build a family of filial children of God and loyal citizens of the heavenly kingdom, representing the royal authority that I received as an inheritance in the era of the kingship of the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind.” You need to understand that each blessed family is their representative and has inherited this authority in the era of the three kingships. (442-048, 2004.03.08)

7 You blessed central families are to be the central beings. Therefore, by living the way that God, who is spirit, wants you to live—the way True Parents, who are the embodiments of God, want you to live—living on their behalf, you should be able to establish the law for individuals, families, tribes, peoples and nations that will become the law of the heavenly kingdom. You are living in the era when the love of the Parent of the Cosmos, of the Parents of Heaven and Earth and of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind becomes the real authority. You must become so united with God that you have that full authority, and exercise it on behalf of God and True Parents. You have to become one with God. After becoming one with the Central Being, you will flip over, landing on the ground with Him in total oneness. Then, the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and you as parents of heaven, earth and humankind will become one, inside and out. When you reach that level you can receive your inheritance from God, and from then on your nations and the world will unite through the Blessing. (434-120, 2004.01.30)

8 As the substantial fruit of God’s love, you should live with the mindset that you are God’s eternal sons and daughters who represent the heavenly kingdom, and who are its distinguished leaders. You should bear in mind that you can partake in the glorious authority of a prince or princess who attends God without encountering any restrictions from the earth. You can become one of the distinguished leaders who will govern the world when it is united as one nation. Shouldn’t you put your whole heart and mind toward attaining that position? If you cannot do that, you will only be able to gaze upon the palace from the outside, unable to cross over its threshold, even for tens of thousands of years. (456-262, 2004.06.30)

Embodiments of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind

9 You should aspire to become embodiments of God, embodiments of the True Parents and embodiments of the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind. In fact, all these Parents want you, their embodiments, to be better than they are. It is now time for you to surmount obstacles without passing through a course of indemnity as I did. Even though you may not own material possessions, all you need is absolute faith in True Parents, having the standard of absolute faith that they fought to establish throughout their lives. You need absolute faith to recover the realm of absolute love. Therefore, you have to become people of absolute faith. Actually, you need to have absolute faith while you are alive on earth, which is virtually hell; that is why you must invest and forget, invest and forget, invest and forget. This is how the Parents of Heaven and Earth, who are in the substantial realm centered on the incorporeal Parent of the Cosmos, became His object partners. Also, this is how the Parents of Heaven and Earth and Humankind established their virtuous union, by which heaven and earth were made complete. (434-123, 2004.01.30)

10 If you want to serve the Will, you must inherit everything that the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind achieved. Parents do not want their children, who represent them for the Will, to be less than they are. Just as a husband who loves his wife does not want her to be less than he is, and a loving wife feels the same toward her husband, we want the people who will represent us in our work for the Will to be better than ourselves. For this reason, if we have a son or daughter who is better than we are, we are pleased to bequeath our inheritance to him or her. (423-268, 2003.11.02)

11 The providence of restoration unfolded through the three stages of the Old Testament Age, the New Testament Age and the Completed Testament Age. Now that we are in an age of liberation and complete freedom, we are building an infinite world of liberation where all sons and daughters are actually free from any trace of sin, both in spirit and flesh. It is the ideal world where we are destined to live. Therefore, the Parent of the Cosmos, the Parents of Heaven and Earth, and the Parents of Heaven, Earth and Humankind come to the earth in the person of the Lord of the Second Advent. Coming as a man in the flesh, He finally secures, on behalf of God and in place of the perfected Adam, the substantial realm of love. That substantial realm of love is the family. If you cannot secure your family by having sons and daughters, then your love will not be expressed through future generations. No matter how much a husband and wife love each other, if they have no children, their lineage ends there. (458-330, 2004.07.11)

Section 3. Inheriting the True Parents’ Realm of Victory

1 Until True Parents emerged on earth, God could never have His own direct children in the spirit world. Through me, the children whom God originally intended could be born for the first time. I am saying that through me, God's royal family could come into being. Therefore, you should take pride in it. It is we who are to connect all nations to the original Garden of Eden. I laid the victorious foundation transcending heaven and earth. The True Parents built such a foundation and they are trying to bequeath their achievements to true children. (218-200, 1991.07.28)

True Parents' realm of victory

2 The realm of True Parents' victory refers to the scope of their victory in the battle against Satan. It means that the True Parents are completely victorious on the individual level and on the family level. Further, they brought victory on the levels of the tribe, people, nation and world. It was indeed a challenging course; by no means was it easy. However, I overcame every difficulty and won the victory. I offered to Heaven the Enthronement Ceremony for the Kingship of God, which brought about the miracle of liberating even God. True Parents, with true love, forgave even the failed communist nations and embraced them, while leading the providence forward. (421-017, 2003.10.15)

3 The fact that True Parents established the realm of victory means that they recovered all that Satan kept in his possession, including all providential individuals who were lost. Because Eve was lost, Adam also was lost. However, now that Adam has been recovered, it is time to recover the women of the world. That is why, for their recovery, on April10, 1992, I placed Mother in the forefront and developed a movement for the liberation of women. We are entering the age of the Mother. This is the age of the Mother. (266-247, 1995.01.01)

4 When we say that the True Parents are victorious, we mean that everything that was lost due to the false parents has been recovered: the True Son, the True Daughter, and the True Husband and Wife. The True Parents are the root from which will arise one humanity, where all are related as blood kin. From that True Husband and Wife will come only good descendants, continuing for countless generations. (266-252, 1995.01.01)

5 The realm of True Parents victory is not limited to them as individuals. It leaves a mark on the history of the universe. You have to inherit this. In order to do so, you have to recover what Adam and Eve lost by their failure to have absolute faith and absolute love, and you have to clean up the stain in the lineage. You can accomplish this within the realm of victory that I have prepared; all you need to do is follow the original track, climbing up the eight stages beginning on the individual level, then starting again at the bottom on the family level and climbing up again, and so on. Then you should be able to go about your life freely. From a two-dimensional viewpoint, God and human beings have been separated at opposite poles. Hence, True Parents had to go and bring God back into the family. I surmounted all eight stages both vertically and horizontally and broke free from the realm of Satan’s accusation. Therefore, I can now freely attend God in the family and also on the national level. (266-284, 1995.01.01)

6 What grounds do I have to take pride in the name True Parents? I established the realm of internal heart that, through love, breaks down all barriers and opens gates in every field and on all levels, horizontally and vertically, throughout history. This victorious foundation should not just be something that I alone can rejoice over; it should be cause for heaven and earth, history, and all ages to rejoice. Only when there is rejoicing to this extent can we can truly rejoice. We should not rejoice over our individual victories while ignoring the past ages of history. What we accomplish should be cherished as a victory that all people- people in the past, present and future—equally can rejoice over. (174-190, 1988.02.28)

7 The family of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute obedience is responsible for changing the lineage, changing the ownership and then forming the proper Cain and Abel relationship in the realm of heart. That family determined to bring victory and was victorious. On this condition, as True Parents, we could proclaim, “True Parents and the Completed Testament Age,” and “Settlement of the True Parents and the Completed Testament Age.” Because we, True Parents, are settled on the family level, the families of the world can give us recognition as their subject partner. With that, they can inherit True Parents’ realm of victory. Then by that formula we can expand our foundation through the levels of the individual, family, tribe, people and nation based on the realm of the four- position foundation of Adam and Eve. This expansion does not occur all at once, but gradually. The center and destination of this national level foundation is the world. The nation is the starting point for reaching out to the world. (270-152, 1995.05.29)

8 You must praise True Parents and love True Parents. The era has come for the settlement of True Parents and the Completed Testament Age. True Parents* settlement allows you to inherit their victorious realm. Now that they are settled, they can give the Blessing throughout the world. This is how the world can be settled. In fact, True Parents have bequeathed everything to you. You, representing fallen humankind, should be grateful for this. You should be able to praise True Parents and love True Parents. Since the Parents from Heaven gave you the Blessing, took pride in you, loved you and served you, now in return you should praise and take pride in the Parents from Heaven. This is how you can alleviate the sadness of Heavens family. (281-282, 1997.03.09)

9 Adams family was lost, and that los\ family expanded worldwide; hence, True Parents must restore everything worldwide. Since things became as they are due to the love, life and lineage of the false parents, it is the True Parents who must bring every individual, family, tribe, people, nation, and the entire world back to God's side. The false parents turned all these things totally upside down. Thus, it is not only the family that True Parents must restore. They have to restore every level in heaven and on earth through indemnity. Specifically, they have to reorganize every level based on their family, and straighten out all eight stages. In other words, although due to the false parents it was the family that was lost to God, True Parents cannot return to God after straightening out only the family level. They can resolve all the problems at that level only by bringing victory at all levels in the cosmos. (439-027, 2004.02.19)

10 At this time I am making many proclamations, such as the “Realm of the Cosmic Sabbath for the Parents of Heaven and Earth,” the “Settlement of the Family Federation for World Peace and Unification and the End of Indemnity” and so forth. There is no other way than this, since True Parents have to pave the path to the liberation that God originally intended. To do so, I had to level mountains and build a global foundation. Without such actual accomplishments, my wife and I could not have become the True Parents. Nor could I have become the Messiah and the returning Lord. (289-064, 1997.12.30)

The path to inheriting True Parents’ realm of victory

11 The settlement of the Completed Testament Age means that we who center on the True Parents1 family have become one large family in the plus position. All human beings are in the minus position. With True Parents’ family in the plus position, all other families are its counterparts. If they unite as one with True Parents family by taking the position of a perfect minus, they will all rise to the same position as the True Parents' family. This is the formula for recovering the universe. Three main conditions are required for this to happen. First, the lineage must be changed. Second, the right of ownership must be changed. Finally, the realm of heart must be changed. The realm of heart includes three stages: the individual, family and tribe. The stages in this realm form one set that cannot be divided up. Thereforeas tribal messiahs you must connect these three stages of heart into one. Based on this foundation, you can then move up to the level of the nation. (268-080, 1995.03.05)

12 God’s ideal of creation is based on love that partakes of His chief attributes: absolute love, unique love, unchanging love and eternal love. Based on such love, you can maintain your purity. This means that coming from a fallen lineage, you need to maintain your purity—to take the completely correct position for true love and true life. On the foundation of purity you can change your lineage. After that, you can experience pure love. You receive your inheritance after settling as a family of filial children; and then you expand the scope of your family to become a family of patriots, saints and divine sons and daughters, uniting the world on the horizontal plane. Then you will inherit the authority of victory which is as sweet as a fragrant flower. (410-055, 2003.06.30)

13 In order to become the eldest son, and to inherit the right of the eldest son, you have to be better than Satan. You have to represent God in all areas and stand in the position to take responsibility in accordance with God’s rules and principles. The person who loves God the most receives the prize. Because of this principle, it is possible for God to carry out the providence of restoration. Inheritance is received based on love, and it is in accordance with this principle that you can claim back the birthright of the eldest son. As sons and daughters on Heavens side, you must be more filial to your parents than the sons and daughters of Satan’s world. As people on Heaven’s side, you must love your family, your nation, the world and all humankind more than the people of Satan’s world do. You must be better in all aspects. They have to give you their inheritance voluntarily; you cannot take it by force. (102-182, 1978.12.24)

Section 4. Inheriting the True Parents' Tradition

1 As a consequence of the seeds that were sown by the Fall in the Garden of Eden, various phenomena of the harvest of their fruit will arise around the world. Now is that time. Since this world cannot continue as it is, the time has come to reap the fruit of the Fall. This world became the way it is because it inherited a tradition that deviated from God due to its relationship with the fallen parents. Therefore, True Parents must come and establish a new teaching. Should it be based on the current ways of the world or the cosmos? No, it should be based on true families. Unless the teaching of true family appears, the teaching for a new world cannot emerge. The representative of this true family teaching must be God’s true son. He should be the internal heir who inherits everything related to God’s heart. He should also be God’s external heir, who inherits the ownership of all things. In other words, he should be a man who can inherit God’s heart, God’s body and all things. Only such a son can be God’s representative. Only when that son comes will God’s kingdom finally be realized. (21-049, 1968.09.01)

True Parents' tradition

2 How will history unfold? When True Parents’ tradition is established, True Parents’ actual way of life will remain in history as the standard for all traditions for all eternity. Suppose we continue on for one thousand years from this point. People will not be moving forward looking to the future; rather, they will move forward looking back one thousand years, modeling their lives on things as they are in this present time. Until today, fallen people have sought to unify the world, but once the True Parents emerge and are recognized as the central persons of the world, all people will totally emulate the tradition of the True Parents and uphold them as the center. As time goes by, the domain based on that center will continue to expand. Indeed, True Parents family is the foundation representing the tradition of a future that people hope to see. The purpose of God’s history of six thousand years has been to create True Parents’ family. Why are people going through straggles at the present time? It is so they can meet True Parents’ family. (44-134, 1971.05.06)

3 What is True Parents’ love? In the Garden of Eden the first human beings failed to become the true ancestors and could not establish the tradition of original love. Therefore, at some point in time the Messiah must come, and in the position of the True Parents he has to establish this tradition of love from the level of the individual to the family, tribe, people, nation and world. When it is realized on the level that transcends peoples of all ethnicities, the kingdom of heaven will be established on earth. It will be God’s museum. Thus far, individuals and families have been disconnected from God. Hence, what I am trying to do at this time is to connect them to the whole, and to God, and establish the proper tradition of love centered on the family. To prepare such an amazing foundation is the mission of the True Parents, and to uphold and actualize that purpose is the mission of the Unification Church. (107-161, 1980.04.20)

4 You can become an owner only when you act with the heart of a parent and the body of a servant. This is how God has been working to fulfill the Will. Hence, you too can fulfill it only if you have the heart of the Father and shed your tears, sweat and blood. In order to become a true leader, you need to receive true leadership training. You need to inherit True Parents’ way of tears, sweat and blood, which is the way of Heaven. You too have to shed tears, sweat and blood; then you will leave it behind as your tradition. (11-155, 1961.05.18)

5 What is the tradition of God and True Parents? First, it is to live for the sake of others. Second, it is to invest, invest and forget. Third, it is to pray and offer devotion to fulfill the Will. It is a goal that you cannot accomplish by yourself. Why do you need to pray? It is because you need to receive the help of God, your subject partner, and to have Heaven with you and supporting you. Why do you need to offer devotion? It is to enable you to prepare the path and accept any circumstances that you might face. Prayer is to create a bond with God, the subject partner, and devotion is to expand your horizontal relationships. (219-216, 1991.08.29)

6 What kind of family is True Parents5 family? Their family is the fruit of history, the center of this age and the starting point of the future. So, in the future, when the world we live in becomes the kingdom of heaven that we’ve hoped for, every aspect of True Parents’ lives will serve as the tradition. They will become the mother’s womb of the ideal nation. They will be the starting-point for building the ideal world. Therefore, based on the vertical connection to True Parents, you as their children should always establish a realm of three generations together with True Parents. The vertical three generations are God, the True Parents and you. Horizontally, three generations are True Parents, True Children and you. Heaven and earth will not be united unless these three generations are formed and perfected. (44-169, 1971.05.06)

7 The tradition, education and practice that we talk about refer to tradition and education under True Parents. All you need to do is follow in True Parents footsteps and inherit all the victories that they won in their battles against Satan. True Parents are going to gather the offerings of all believers and offer them all to God on the altar. They will do so without discriminating among their sons and daughters or among the things of creation. Further, they will do so without distinguishing between the Old Testament Age, the New Testament Age and the Completed Testament Age, having liberated them all from Satan’s accusation. They will offer God the UN and the entire world united together. Then, True Parents can inherit the world from God, at which point their right of ownership will begin. (417-124, 2003.09.05)

8 For the past six thousand years, the purpose of God’s work has been to establish True Parents’ family. Why has humanity been struggling to this day? It is in order to connect to True Parents and their family. In the future as well, our descendants will exist in order to pro- duce descendants for the True Parents. They do not need to create a nation for True Parents or make a world for True Parents, because once True Parents emerge and receive public recognition, True Parents’ nation and world will come into being naturally. To support True Parents you should make descendants for them. It is not a matter of making a nation for them. At this time, what is most ideal for you is to live with True Parents at the center of your life. In the future, when heaven and earth will be governed under the authority of True Parents, you will not be just ordinary citizens who come and go. You will carry the tradition that was woven centering on True Parents, which will remain forever in history. There can be no greater tradition than this. (44-134, 1971.05.06)

9 Had Adam and Eve not fallen, human history would have originated with True Parents. Their words would have become their descendants’ words, their way of life would have become their descendants’ way of life, and the environmental conditions they experienced would have become their descendant’s reality. In this way, history would have started from True Parents. (26-280, 1969.11.10)

Inheriting True Parents' tradition

10 Fathers and mothers want to bequeath everything they have to their beloved sons and daughters. Parents and children who follow the tradition of love come to stand in positions of equal valuehence the parents can bequeath the whole universe to their children with their minds at ease. That is why parents want to have children of filial piety. Who are children of filial piety? They are those who participate in their parents’ eternal love. They are the ones who will carry on the tradition of bequeathing love. (140-235, 1986.02.12)

11 Who do you want as the leader of your family? What kind of person would the father, the grandmother and the entire family want to have as the heir? They would want the one who loves the most. If the grandfather loves the whole family the most, the family members will report to him rather than to the father. This is natural. Thus, the person who becomes the leader of a household is the one who serves the others with the most loving heart. The one who serves others the most, with a heart of love, will inherit the tradition of that family and imbue it with love. You should understand that only such people will belong to the line of inheritance that continues for eternity. (141-292, 1986.03.02)

12 In order to inherit God’s providence in its entirety, we have to be faithful to His providential tradition. And not only should we be faithful to the tradition, we should take responsibility for it. After taking responsibility, we should transform society. Heavenly Father’s tradition needs to be passed on to everyone. If the social environment is not in accord with His tradition, then we must fight to change whatever is contrary to it. Otherwise, there will be no progress. (152-197, 1963.05.10)

13 In order to inherit a historical connection with God and True Parents and fulfill the responsibility of pioneers in this era, you need to receive the pure tradition of God’s providence of restoration, assume responsibility for the existing circumstances of your life, and fight to build the foundation for a new ideal in the future. (152-198, 1963.05.10)

14 The heavenly kingdom is the place where people who lived for the sake of others go. They are those who invested themselves for the world and cultivated relationships with its people. They journeyed throughout the world to embrace its peoples, to serve God and strive to realize the ideal. They will be the owners of the heavenly kingdom. You should take pride in doing these things. You should be able to take pride in your mother and father, your wife or husband, your sons and daughters, and your siblings. Then, you need to extend this tradition and apply it to the nation; you need to extend this formula to the world and to heaven and earth. If you become such people, then wherever you go you will have the right of equal participation, the right of equal position and the right of inheritance. (175-139, 1988.04.10)

15 The victory I bequeath to you is the family-level realm of victory. What kind of family am I talking about? It is a family that represents the world. The family that fulfills a messianic mission is one that represents the world, embracing and taking care of all matters and traveling back and forth freely among all people. I want your family to become such a family. When all five races want to find their way into your family, when they try to create relationships with your family, you should not block them or say that only certain people may come in. It is a principle that if you are connected to the central point of heart, your heart will expand in all four directions. Power and action emanate from that central point in all directions without exception. That center is the True Family. Accordingly, the True Family must be at the core of your family for it to realize the kingdom of heaven. (100-309, 1978.10.22)

16 The family is the base for finding the homeland and hometown and settling there. How should you live in such a family? You should connect to True Father and live with him, immersed in his tears. Then you will weep for the sake of your nations and your families. You need to recover your families. How can you do that? It is by upholding the tradition of tears, the tradition of sweat, the tradition of blood, the tradition of water running from the nose, and the tradition of investing your whole self. That is how you should bequeath unchanging purity, an unstained lineage, pure love and a pure approach to sexual relations to the second and third generations, and on to countless generations of your lineage. Above and below, front and back, left and right—all directions must all be cleansed. Only then can you bequeath the pure love of an unstained lineage. You have to pass through the gate of pure sexual relations in order to plant pure seeds of true love, true life and true lineage. (484-084, 2005.01.20)

17 You need to suffer for the Will more than others do. If you do, everyone will follow you. Who has suffered for the church? Who has sacrificed their own family and relatives for the church? Who is suffering more and is therefore closer to the tradition of heart? When someone of the lowest rank prays night and day for the Will and sheds blood and sweat while striving to realize the spirit of love, whether that person is a woman or a man, Heaven will make a new history through that person. In the Unification Church that kind of tradition is already established. The question as to which of my sons or daughters will become my heir will be decided on the basis of which of them suffers the most for the Will and fulfills his or her filial duty. It is the same for each of you. It is the same in the family and the same in the church. Everyone must follow this tradition. (113-147, 1981.05.01)

Section 5. Inheriting the Teachings of the True Parents

1 The question is not how to unify the world, but how to unify yourself. Within each of you, your mind and body are divided and are fighting every day. To resolve this problem, you need God’s word. Living by the word, you should resemble God’s character and heart. You have to reach the point where God likes it when you love yourself, and where God would lift you up and give you His recognition. You have to arrive at the point where God recognizes the things you say as true. In order to become such people in reality, the most urgent matter is to create the realm of unity with others in your daily life and to become a person who has mind-body unity within yourself. How can you know whether you have become a person with mind-body unity? Go out and spread the word with utmost devotion. When you do so, you will realize that God is always with you through your connection to the Word. (27-337, 1970.01.01)

The value of the Divine Principle and Father’s words

2 We are connected to God through the Word. If the Word did not exist, we could not be connected to God. If it were not for the Word, we could not find the way to connect with Him. Hence, unless there are people who actually spread the Word, nothing will happen. God’s purpose in connecting to us as human beings is to enable us to connect to His love. Those who convey the Word that connects people to God may be people on earth, but the Word they convey is from God. It is through that Word that people are made new. (27-337, 1970.01.01)

3 The Fall happened because of a failure to uphold God’s Word. Therefore, as we seek to follow this path, which is centered on God’s Word, we are to be a group that pledges to absolutely uphold God’s Word. What kinds of people rely on God’s Word? They are the most public, living for the sake of the world and for all humankind, living for the sake of God. When God looks at them> He wants them to stand with Him in an ideal relationship, not content to remain merely in their current relationship with Him. Moreover, God wants them to go beyond their present situation and move forward toward their place in God’s ideal. They are people who live for God’s ideal, for God’s tomorrow and for the tomorrow of all humanity. Imagine how difficult that is! Nevertheless, I am saying that we should become a group of people who build the world of the future. When we become such people, then whenever God thinks of the future, He will think of me and of the Unification Church; and whenever people think of tomorrow, they will think about the Unification Church and think about me. We can arrive at this outcome. (88-304, 1976.10.03)

4 God is calling us with His Word. Therefore, we need to follow as His Word directs us. By what route can we meet each other as true parents and true children? It is through true words, the Word given by our Heavenly Parent. You cannot become such children unless you know the Parent’s word. If it is true that the Parent God’s Word is absolute and true, you will not feel tired even if you listen to that same word for a thousand or ten thousand years. The Parent God’s Word has no end. You have to search for that word. It is not enough to find words that fit the constraints you impose with your own logic. The Parents Word teaches not only the greatest principles but also gives life to those who listen. It gives you life no matter how many times you hear it, even if you listen repeatedly for all eternity. (10-131, 1960.09.18)

5 The words of loving parents are eternal; they transcend time and space. It is even more so with God’s Wordit transcends history, transcends ages and eras, transcends ideologies and transcends philosophies. It is more precious than the words of any human being. His Word, whether you listen to it or read it, at night or during the day, flows endlessly into your heart. (10-132, 1960.09.18)

6 The words that Jesus spoke to the Jewish people, and all the things he showed them, were not based on his own desire. They were related to the Will of Heaven. Jesus represented the providential Will of God. However, within the realm of the Fall, a clash arose between Jesus and the people who were meant to relate with God’s Will through him. When God’s Word appears in the fallen world it can transform an individual when it appears to an individual; it can transform a people when it appears to a people; it can transform the world when it appears in the world. The Jewish people did not know that Jesus was the manifestation of God’s Word that could transform heaven and earth. (001-230, 1956.11.11)

7 I am the owner of the Word. I became the owner of the Word because I have lived according to the Word. The first human beings did not become the owners of the Word and therefore they failed to become True Parents; hence someone else had to become the True Parents and embody the Word. Mother and I did that, and then we offered its fruit before God. This is why we can all advance into the era of liberation and complete freedom and realize the ideal of God’s purpose of creation. (524-252, 2006.04.15)

8 No one can erase the words I have spoken. When I listen again to the words that I spoke fifty years ago, I bow down out of respect for those words. When I spoke in those days, I did so with such seriousness. I had the urgent determination that even though I could die that day, I would leave my words for future generations. Even though I might be dead and gone, I knew that my words were so profound and significant that with them people in the future would be able to lead the world. When you read the volumes of my sermons, you should be moved to the degree that you come to that realization. You should have spiritual experiences. You may enjoy playing and dancing and such, but to be enraptured by my words and grow spiritually through them is a blessing among all blessings for you, your ancestors in the spirit world, and your descendants in the earthly world. (309-190, 1999.05.01)

9 If the content of many newspapers is saved on a computer drive, you will be able to read it even a thousand or ten thousand years from now. Likewise, if we store all my words on CDs, billions of people in every corner of the globe will be able to use computers to listen to it. We are now living in such an era. Therefore, you cannot hide falsehoods. There is no longer anywhere to hide them. As the words of Heaven—the words of Heavens love—shine brightly throughout the world, the forces of darkness will eventually self-destruct. They will have to flee further and further away. Once the light begins to shine, darkness can no longer rule in the realms bathed in that light. (342-022, 2001.01.09)

10 A thousand years from now, will the words that I spoke as the founder of the Unification Church have disappeared? Whenever I think about it, I realize that tins is a serious matter. My words must not remain only within your heartsthey must flow and become medicinal waters—not just spring waterso that everyone can drink those waters, even one thousand years from now. I want people to be able to point to my words with pride, recognizing that they are a universal remedy, a medicine that can cure all ailments. For this, I am offering sincere devotion in the hope that my words will last forever as life-giving words. (340-064, 2000.12.23)

11 The truth of the Unification Church is not only a truth that was revealed through struggles in its own history. It is the truth that existed even before the Creation. It is God’s ideal of creation to establish a true family, a true tribe, a true people, a true nation and a true world based on the relationship with Trae Parents. This truth revealed in the Divine Principle also contains the details of what was done in the history of God’s providence of restoration in order to realize God’s ideal. (30-318, 1970.04.06)

12 The True Parents are the ancestors of absolute faith, absolute love and absolute wisdom. It was with absolute faith, absolute love and absolute wisdom that I discovered the words of the Divine Principle. Therefore, whether we stand in front of God, Satan or history, no one can deny their validity; all must affirm it. The Divine Principle is indeed a strong shield; it has such power- (277-152, 1996.04.07)

13 The Unification Principle connects everything by the laws of nature. That is why it is called the Principle. It is Heavens Principle. That is to say, it is the eternally unchanging Principle. The Principle is not a doctrine. It is not a doctrine of the Unification Church. It is not a doctrine taught by True Parents. A doctrine is something by which fallen people seek out Heaven, but what do people who live together with God have to do with a doctrine? The Principle is Heavens law. (301-034, 1999.04.16)

14 My words are such that you will not understand them right away. However, if you read the books that contain my words many times, you will come to understand them without fail. I have a mind that can see the whole picture. By distinguishing, comparing and contrasting everything in this wide world, I have rearranged all knowledge based on the standard of a new tradition, which is called the Divine Principle. With it, I have established a philosophical system that completely restructures the entire spectrum of knowledge in all major fields. It will require thousands or even tens of thousands of scholars to recognize the full value of the Divine Principle. In the Divine Principle, the Unification Church possesses a formidable weapon. (228-149, 1992.03.27)

15 My teachings embody an understanding that will forever remain at the top as the central teaching, even if in the course of history the Unification Church disappears. Even if you fail to fulfill it, others will do so at some point. A time will come when many nations will compete to fulfill my teachings. When that happens, your situation will be the opposite of what it is today. Those who were first will be last, and those who were last will be first. Everything will be turned upside down. Those of you who miss this opportunity will not be remembered in history. (390-314, 2002.08.16)

16 In the course of seeking the True Parents, have you really felt the value of True Parents’ words? They are the teachings that enable you to connect with eternal value. If you have never felt their value, it would not matter if True Father came and told you personally how truly valuable his words are, still you would not be able to recognize their value. In order to clearly understand the value of these words of truth, you need to pray. People on earth must seek out True Fathers teachings, for they are words of truth. They are words that move the heart of Jesus and words that move the heart of God, who has carried out His providence for six thousand years. More- over, when those words appear on the earth, they will reveal the ups and downs of that six thousand-year his- tory. They will reveal God’s anger, ill treatment and bitterness. For these reasons, True Fathers words cannot help but move God’s heart. (10-133, 1960.09.18)

17 God’s Word does not establish rules; its purpose is to give us life and fulfill His plan. There are many religious doctrines and ideologies on the earth today that advocate truth, but there are no teachings that truly bring peace to our mind and body, even when we practice them; nor are there teachings in which we can be deeply immersed for eternity. If God’s Word enables the love of God, the source of life in the universe, to move within our mind and body, then surely with God’s true Word we can fundamentally resolve the claims of all ideologies and doctrines. (3-327, 1958.02.02)

18 You need to establish a tradition based on the Word and develop a character that will enable you to attain oneness with the Word. In the Last Days there are three judgments: the first is judgment by the Word, the second is judgment of character, and the third is judgment of heart. This is the absolute standard; it is already established. The Fall occurred when the first human beings could not unite with God’s Word. Adam and Eve should have taken God’s commandment not to eat the fruit as absolute and thus established the right tradition. But they did not do so, and consequently fell. Therefore, those people who walked the course of restoration had to establish the tradition of uniting with the Word, which prefigured the ultimate truth that appears in the end times. In heaven such a tradition has been already established, but it has not yet been established for people on earth. If this tradition is not established, then there is a possibility that, like Christianity, the Unification Church will split into many denominations. (21-326, 1969.01.01)

19 The critical issue is to establish the tradition that brings us into oneness with the Word. You should not be separate from the Word. You should be people who cultivate yourselves based on the Word and move forward based on the Word. You have to establish a tradition based on the Word by taking it as the absolute standard. For this, you need to be tuned to my mind and heart as it was when I introduced the Word. You study the Word so that you can believe in the Word, yet your standard of understanding is not yet perfect. There is a time-honored standard in background to the Word, and you have to meet that standard. For this, you need to establish a tradition of deeply penetrating the Word. (21-327, 1969.01.01)

True Parents' sermons are a treasure

20 How many volumes of my sermons have been published? Up to now, you have not been interested in the books of my sermons. From God’s viewpoint, no matter how many books you may find in a library, they are of little use compared to the books of my sermons. Think about the fact that there are a huge number of volumes of my sermons. The contents of these books are to save the sons and daughters of this world. The volumes of my sermons are still first editions. If you buy them, they will become your pride from generation to generation. If you think about this from God’s viewpoint, they are the most valuable of all books. There will never be a second set of True Parents. For eternity, and absolutely, there will be only one set of True Parents. You need to learn what kind of person I am. I do not think you know how deep, high and broad I am. Yet you can know my character through the volumes of my sermons. These books are like a lighthouse giving out light in the darkness of night. (309-167, 1999.05.01)

21 Many volumes of my sermons have been published. I read them every morning during hoondokhae. Now we do not need any more large-scale rallies. I have already taught you everything you need to do. I have even spoken in detail about tribal messiahship. These are not ideas I came up with as I developed the church. I had already made a detailed plan for teaching them in advance, and I have been teaching you on that basis. That is one thing that is to my credit. Many things I have said may have sounded like idle fancy, but I have already substantiated them in my own life. Once you own the volumes of my sermons, preparing your own sermons and similar talks will be no problem. Those books are a vast treasure. All the money in the world cannot compare with the value of those words. (192-110, 1989.07.03)

22 I usually rise at 3:30 in the morning. When I get up, I read from the books of my sermons that I delivered in the past. Their content is awe-inspiring. Since it was I who spoke those words, I know all of the content; yet when I read them I still become tearful. People who hear such precious words and then just drift away will have a hard time forgiving themselves. These sermons are more precious than your homes, more precious than your land. (269-318, 1995.05.01)

23 How many books of my sermons have you read thus far? This is a serious matter. The more you read, the more you will shine and the greater your value will become. You have to know everything I have taught. Even a king who makes his nation great, understands the world and knows the truth, will find the books of my sermons to be a treasure. Even now, I am reading and studying my words. I have to straighten out every point before I die. If there are any mistakes, I must correct them. It will be a problem if there are any errors. (228-148, 1992.03.27)

24 How many books of my sermons have been published so far? If you have the opportunity to share some of the sermons from these books, you will find many parts that move people to weep rivers of tears. Even now, I read the books of my sermons for two hours every day. While reading one of the prayers that I gave several decades ago, I found a part where I mentioned about the fulfillment of the Completed Testament Age even then! This is something that I have been talking about recently, so when I came to that point in the prayer I felt something that resonated to my bones. How amazing these prayers are. This is not a matter of personal pride. These prayers are full of inspirations, which when I reflect upon them, are stimulating to me even now. They are like a huge chest full of treasure. (260-220, 1994.05.19)

25 Now you do not need to give sermons of your own. Rather than making your own sermon to preach, find a title from among my sermons that is appropriate to the occasion and use that sermon in a manner that fits your circumstances. Create a separate book of your own with sermon titles and three-line summaries of each sermon. Then, whenever you need to speak, all you need to do is to decide the title that you would like to give your sermon on and find a portion of my sermon that matches what you want to say in your sermon. When you feel that you need to speak about some specific topic, read from the books of my sermons those that are relevant to that topic and then give your sermon. Also, even for your prayer, use the words that I prayed. There is nothing Heaven likes more than that. This is how you should always give sermons. (212-119, 1991.01.02)

Disseminate and practice the Word

26 My words have substance that will last for eternity. They are teachings that can enable us to transcend life’s circumstances. Evil circumstances in your life cannot devour teachings that are true. True teachings cannot be restrained by anything in the evil world. Through these words, people should constantly motivate themselves to overcome their evil environment. But because people these days are not doing this, Christianity worldwide has entered a state of confusion. True Father comes with a loving heart for his children. Since that is so, should there not be a place where he can convey his true words to his beloved children? You have to find that place—the Unification Church—where he speaks those true words. When you find that place and listen to him, even if you listen to him a thousand times, you will still find his words refreshing. Those words have meaning that is linked to eternity, with the true value of goodness. Unless you connect to those words, which have such true value, you cannot become his true children. (10-132, 1960.09.18)

27 The flavor of True Father’s words will never become bland, even if you hear them repeatedly for a thousand years. The same words will comfort you when you are sad and delight you when you are happy. My words can be your wonderful object partners; you can relate to them according to your state of mind and the emotions that you are experiencing in your life. Such is their value. (10-141, 1960.09.18)

28 The number of church members will increase in proportion to how often you convey the words of the Divine Principle. Another issue is how sincere you are in conveying the Divine Principle. You must share it with your utmost sinceritythere is no other way. Human beings were created through the Word. Since they lost the Word, they must be re-created through the Word. The Word has three main elementsthe word of God's love, the word of God’s life and the word of God’s lineage. Simply, they are love, life and lineage. When you convey the Word to others, they should feel love welling in their hearts, life surging in their hearts, and lineage changing in their hearts. People need to shed their skin three times, at the formation, growth and completion levels, in order to reach maturity. (198-030, 1990.01.20)

29 You must convey my teachings throughout the world. With the arrival of the Completed Testament Age, I am conveying a new message. When I made the new proclamation of the Completed Testament Age to the entire world, I also bestowed my words in the form of the scripture of the Completed Testament. That is why I am telling you to read and study it. You must unite with these words. Before you can become one with me, you must become one with my words. (291-217, 1998.03.13)

30 A person who cannot understand my words as they should be understood will be judged by them. Even though our earthly lives will end, I have to leave behind my words for the benefit of the unending line of our descendants. As long as our destiny to complete God’s providence of restoration remains unaccomplished, our descendants will have to work based on my words. We must observe and protect these precious words. God has been anticipating the day when all the peoples of the world will bow before these words. God has been enduring a history of great suffering and hardship until now in order to bring all people to surrender to these words of truth. (64-256, 1972.11.12)

31 God gives His words of love to Satan’s world. Then, out of Satan’s world, people should come forth who have absolute faith in God’s Word. This means there should be a group of people who believe in God’s Word absolutely, unlike Adam, who did not. They need to do things that will bring God to trust them more than He trusted the archangel, who betrayed God when he caused Adam and Eve to lose their faith in the Word. On the condition that they listen to God’s Word, He can snatch their bodies from Satan’s realm. He has to recover their bodies so they can come to Him. (53-040, 1972.02.06)

32 After joining the Unification Church, it is not enough for you to know the words of truth you learned from the Divine Principle merely in your head. Even as you know these teachings intellectually, you must also feel them in your heart. Once you truly know the teachings with both your mind and your heart, you will not hesitate to take action and fight Satan because you will want to fulfill the purpose of those teachings. Moreover, you will never be able to speak ill of True Father or reverse your thinking and take a position that could betray Heaven. (3-099, 1957.10.04)

33 You eat every day and the food still tastes good. Likewise, you can eat spiritual food that connects you to the truth every day, and it will still taste good. I am saying that words of life are satisfying, even if you hear them every day. People who enjoy listening to the words of the Divine Principle until the day they die will certainly not go to hell. You may think, “I already know all these things!” but you know them only in your head, which has nothing to do with the realm of heart. The more you listen to these words, the more Heaven’s realm of life will come and help you. (239-145, 1992.11.24)

34 The word is the substance that nurtures our life. It is a grave mistake to think that just because you attended a twenty-one-day workshop and a forty- day workshop, you are now a member in good standing of the Unification Church. You have to continue studying the Divine Principle book. The experiences and insights that come to you when you treasure the Divine Principle in your heart will become your personal testimony, which later you can share at any time. At those times, you will be able to convey the grace that you received from the Divine Principle. (261-257, 1994.06.20)

35 All of you now living in the Last Days are to become the ancestors of the Third Israel. You need to understand: the final teaching will be God’s words of love. Therefore, you should not keep God’s Word as God’s Word and yourselves as yourselves, having nothing to do with each other. You are to become the visible, substantial embodiments of God's Word of love. God’s innermost heart has to become your innermost heart. In other words, you need to become the embodiments of the original heart of God. All of you need to carry out the mission of a second creator who can disseminate the Word of God. That is to say, you must become propagators of the Word, propagators of life, and propagators of the substance of God. In this way, you will become one with God centering on love; then can you attend God eternally. This is the standard of the Third Israel Only in this manner can you plant the Word, the substance and the life. (3-331, 1958.02.02)

36 You should not become people who follow my teachings blindly. First you should study my teachings, and next you should become their embodiment with the character of a subject partner. This means you have to become a subject partner who is imbued with the Word and who has attained the character to create spiritual children. However, when I look at people in the Unification Church who are studying the Divine Principle, I see many who have not attained that standard of heart and character, but who only work and act based on their knowledge of the Divine Principle. This will not do. Having studied my words, you should be able to express them as your own words. You should speak about the Divine Principle, but not as something that you were taught by some teacher. Rather, you should speak from the perspective of having a living relationship with it in your own flesh and bones. Although people may initially connect to you through your teaching the Divine Principle, unless you can speak with the authority of an original subject partner, you will end up having no relationship with them. Thus you have to perfect your character and become the substance of the Word yourself. (19-133, 1968.01.01)





BOOK 3 TRUE LOVE

Chapter 1 .The Origin of True Love..
Section 1. The True Love of God................................. 263
Section 2. The Origin of True Love ............................ 271
Section 3. The Characteristics of True Love ............ 280
Section 4. The Power of True Love ...........................  286

Chapter 2. The Realms of True Love
Section 1. Grandparents’ Love...................................... 301
Section 2. Parents’ Love................................................ 304
Section 3. The Love of Husband and Wife .............. 309
Section 4. Childrens' Love ...........................................  320
Section 5. Love among Brothers and Sisters .......... 325

Chapter 3. The Practice of True Love.
Section 1. The True Way of Life .................................. 327
Section 2. The Practice of True Love........................... 334
Section 3. The True Parents’ Practice of True Love 351



BOOK 3 TRUE LOVE

CHAPTER 1 The Origin of True Love

Section 1. The True Love of God

1 What kind of being is God? He is the God of love. St. Paul said, “Nothing in all creation will ever be able to separate us from the love of God that is revealed in Christ Jesus our Lord.” (Rom. 8:39) Even Jesus Christ would be nothing without God’s love. This is why we value God’s love above everything. God’s love is the original source of life, the source of happiness, and the source of peace. (24-325, 1969.09.14)

What is God's love?

2 God’s love is stronger than the sun. When the sun rises in the morning, the shoots of all plants turn toward it. Yet God’s love, and it alone, is the source of life, the source of our original mind, and the source of the ideal. (099-232, 1978.09.25)

3 The coming Lord possesses God’s original true love and His real truth. Through this truth, families emerge, and true societies, nations and the world emerge. On each of these levels— individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world—love, ideas and personality emerge. It all begins with the individual. In this way, a person who lives a true life as an individual, in whatever corner of the world he or she may be, is living for the sake of the whole world. That is how it is in the world of love. Living in the world of heart for even one hour would be our source of pride for a thousand years, and living in that world for one day would give us pride for ten thousand years. It is true love that allows us to experience the precious value of life. True love lets us feel even the energy by which our cells multiply. The world filled with God’s love is like that. It is hard to describe in words, but it is a world of enchantment where all our cells are dancing and we feel as if we are flying on the clouds on a bright spring day. (20-026, 1968.03.31)

4 How shall we describe God’s love? It is like being enraptured by a warm spring day with white clouds floating gently in the sky. The air shimmers above the ground, insects crawl around, and ants scurry about, exploring the world. Beside a flowing stream, pussy willows bloom, frogs sing songs of spring, and bees and butterflies flit about. It feels as if you are drifting off to sleep, but you aren’t sleeping. You are awake and in a happy mood, rejoicing in the beauty around you. God’s love has such a flavor that lasts forever. Our mood as we focus on becoming the ideal object partner for whom God is seeking is like our mood in that flower garden with the fluttering butterflies and buzzing bees. (37-029, 1970.12.22)

5 The place where God dwells is filled with love. It is a place where the more you give, the more you want to give, and the more you receive, the more you want to return millions of times more than you receive. This is the kingdom of heaven. Because you can give more and receive more there, you feel an explosive stimulation, as if all your cells are bursting. God’s love is like that. (039-335, 1971.01.16)

6 What defines a good person? It is the attitude that good and precious things belong to the whole, rather than to him or her alone, and it is the heart to connect the value of such things to the value of the whole. God, who created heaven and earth, is a being of utmost goodness, the root of all things, and the subject partner of love. When there is someone whom God can truly trust and love and to whom He can entrust things, He will want to hand over everything He values to that person. If this is so, the desire to give one’s most precious things to others is the principle of heavenly law and the original heart of all people. (13-247, 1964.04.12)

7 God's love encompasses parents’ love, the love between husband and wife, and children’s love. Of course, it includes siblings’ love as well, and when that expands, it also contains love for the nation and the world. So we say that God’s love is parental love, conjugal love and filial love. This is the most wonderful statement that can be made. Because the power of love can guide everything, it affects one’s destiny. If we really understood love and its power to determine what happens in our life, we would be able to change our destiny. (067-172, 1973.06.03)

8 The love God needs is absolute love. Just as God needs absolute love, unique love, unchanging love and eternal love, we also need absolute, unique, unchanging and eternal love. In this respect, we resemble God. Since God has both a masculine and feminine nature as well as plus and minus qualities, He created human beings, His substantial object partners, as men and women. Thus when people marry, they become the substantial plus and minus representing God. God seeks to bring perfect unity between His vertical love and horizontal love through marriage; this is God’s Will. (279-246, 1996.09.15)

9 When giving us love, how much would God want to give? God is not one who limits His love, saying, “Okay, okay, that’s enough.” God wants to love without limit. Even after giving everything, God will still say, “Because of who you are, I want to live deeper inside you.” That impulse is in the original nature of love. Once having entered into a relationship of love, God would be happy to live even as a servant. A father feels joy even when he sees his beloved infant son or daughter climbing onto his dining table. Love transcends the law. After giving all His love to people until now, can God say, “I have given everything to you. Why have you given nothing back?” The God of absolute love still has the attitude that He has not been able to give all the love He wants to give. God cannot assert Himself. It is a principle of creation that God wanted to give humankind complete love, and for that reason, because He still has not been able to give us that complete love, He wants to give us something more. Because God is like that, the more we think of Him, the better we feel. (36-077, 1970.11.15)

10 God says, “I am love.” This means He likes love by night and by day, while working, resting, dancing or crying. This is why He said, “I have love, in all its fullness.” The phrase, “in all its fullness,” indicates that everything is contained therein. The one who likes love most is God. Since God has such love, if we come to know and taste His love, we will not let go of God even at the cost of our life. (44-188, 1971.05.07)

11 To receive God’s vertical love, an original, unfallen couple has to stand in loving oneness, the man on the right and the woman on the left, perpendicular to God’s vertical love, ablaze in love and unity. When that happens, they engraft to God as one man and one woman. How are they engrafted? There must be a balance. What does this entail for the individual? Start with the understanding that God is the bone of love. With respect to love, God’s love is like the bone and human love is like the flesh. The bones and the flesh become one and assume a form, like the human body. God’s love is the bone love, and True Parents’ love is the flesh love. (181-206, 1988.10.03)

Eternal and absolute true love

12 "Do you have eternal love in your heart? Have you arrived at the position where you can say, ""God’s love has come to me. It will never change. Though heaven and earth may change, this promise does not change”? That’s where you have to be. God’s love appears in places that do not change. God’s love is unchanging, so we can say it is eternal. Because it is unchanging love, if it comes to you, it comes on the foundation of your having also developed an unchanging heart. Therefore throughout your life, everything you eat, you should eat for that love; you should sleep for that love; everything you do should be only for that love. If you have a perfect, unchanging standard for the sake of love, God’s love will appear. If that doesn’t happen, all the promises of the universe are proven false. (83-180, 1976.02.08)"

13 God is in the position of the Father for all humankind. Because He is the Father, He is the center for all His children. Even though God created humankind, since He is in the position of their Parent, He also naturally exists for their sake. Parents want to exist for the sake of their children. Day and night they worry about their children’s safety. Parents try to protect them from troubles and from harm. The way of goodness is to seek and connect to the original nature of such a parent; that is the way of love. Goodness brings the connection of love in the parent-child relationship, and enables us to realize our purpose. That is why we have to base goodness on love, and not just any love, but God’s love, which is at the center. If we do not do so, we cannot establish the center of love on earth. (057-085, 1972.05.29)

14 Until now, God has loved those people, tribes and nations that were dear to Him. He blessed the Israelites as individuals, as a people and as a nation, adding blessings again and again, with the concern that they might reject His blessing if they thought it too small. Even this was not enough. He wanted to bless them further by sending His beloved Son. When they rejected that blessing, He even gave them the life of His Son. Even after His only Son died as he did, God still wanted to give more love. This is why, on the day when this love is finally returned, all of heaven and earth will be transformed into the ideal kingdom of heaven. (38-167, 1971.01.03)

15 Where do God and human beings connect? They connect where their life, love and ideals intersect. This is nothing other than the parent-child relationship. How great would our joy be if we could be equal to God? God is the subject partner of our love, life and ideal. If this is so, do we still need to pray? God’s authority and dignity are not the issue. Without hesitation we can hold on to God. When we experience God embracing us, caressing us and loving us, it melts our very bones. (69-079, 1973.10.20)

16 What happens when you experience God’s love? Your hair will dance and so will all your cells. When you become completely intoxicated in this love, you don’t faint; you want to live forever. If someone tries to wake you, you plead not to be awakened. As the saying goes, “A saint’s delight makes him forget the passage of time.” There is indeed a way to become enraptured by this level of love, which exists far beyond human imagination. (59-317, 1972.07.30)

17 Why do all people like God and follow Him? It is because God is the One who gives everything to them, then continues giving more, continues giving everything for thousands of years, and still feels it is not enough. He says, “Now I can give you only this much, but wait a bit longer, and I will give you something that is many hundreds of times, many thousands of times better.” This is because He has so much in His heart that He is never satisfied with what He has given today. Far from it; He promises to give better things in the future. If we were with that kind of God, we would be happy even if we were poor and had no food to eat. Such a reality would be no problem, because we would be stimulated by hope. It would be like receiving a jolt. In fact, that kind of situation is all the better because it leads to new resolve. Being together like that, our tears, shed for the future, would be mutually comforting. We would not despair over the present reality but would be filled with hope for tomorrow. Encouraging each other face to face, we would express our mutual resolve. It would be an intense experience. (36-291, 1970.12.13)

18 It is not so much Adam and Eve’s bodies that God likes as their love for each other. God wants to be in the place where the two unite. The final destination of the purpose of creation that God seeks is the place where He can meet His children and love them. The final destination we wish to reach is where we can attend God as our Father and receive His love as His children. This is why human beings strive to become the children of God and God strives to make us His children. The place where these two desires coincide is none other than in the parent-child relationship. There is no place higher than this. (56-145, 1972.05.14)

19 God is not in need of knowledge, as He is the creator of knowledge. God is not in need of power, as He is almighty. God is not in need of money, as He can make diamonds and gold whenever He wants. There is only one thing that God needs: love. You may ask, “Can’t God have as much love as He likes?” But God cannot have love by Himself. No matter how impressive a Ph.D. you have, no matter how overwhelming your power as a ruler of the world, no matter how awesome your wealth as a mighty king, you cannot possess love by yourself. What God needs most is a partner with whom He can share true love. (137-053, 1985.12.18)

God, the origin of true love

20 In terms of love, God is the origin of all the related emotions. It is from here that parents’ love, husband-wife love, children’s love, brotherly love, the love of relatives and the love of a people emerge. Just as the branches, twigs and leaves spread out from a tree trunk, and as ripples flow out from waves, the shoots of love grow out; the farther they go, the more sensitive you become. If you become a person who receives God’s love, the one among your relatives whose heart is closest to God will be attracted to you. If God is with you, people are attracted to you, although they don’t know why. (050-267, 1971.11.08)

21 We should become sons and daughters who are concerned about the heart of our Father and attend Him. Otherwise we will become objects of pity. Once we know that God exists, that He seeks us and works for us, we must understand that it is not enough to attend this God as merely a mental image. God is the substantial being who wants to be with us eternally as one body, eating together, living together, sharing joy and suffering together for eternity. God is the eternally unchanging original being of love, the embodiment of eternal hope. Jesus Christ was the person who made no excuses in front of this God. Completely forgetting himself, he was able to do anything for the sake of God’s Will. We must be sons and daughters who can follow in Jesus’ footsteps. (4-082, 1958.03.09)

22 Whenever we see something big, we want to make it our own. In our heart, there is nothing we cannot own. Our heart is vast enough to want to bring God to us and attend Him, and vast enough to bring any country that follows God to us, and to bring the world to us. Therefore, attending God in our heart is not a problem; our heart is that big. We want to attend God in our heart. Since God is a loving God and the Absolute Being, we cannot put this being of absolute value anywhere else. People want to go together, be together and live together with the person they love. How do we want to live together with our beloved? We want to go deeply into one another, and become one. This is the original nature of love. (56-149, 1972.05.14)

23 A man must be able to say, “I am the subject partner of perfect love representing men.” A woman must be able to say, “I am the subject partner of perfect love representing women, so you and I absolutely need each other.” What a man absolutely needs on earth, other than God, is a woman. Also, other than God, what a woman absolutely needs is a man. Why is this so? It is so they can receive God’s love. To do this, the man and woman both must stand in the position of true perfection, where even if they could turn back they would not want to, and even if they had a chance to stop loving they would not want to. This is the meaning of attending God. The owner of love is neither man nor woman, but God. (149-100, 1986.11.17)

24 Where can we dig to find God’s love? God’s love does not originate where brothers and sisters love each other. God’s love does not originate with man and woman’s love at the center. God’s love originates in the love between parent and child. There has to be a vertical relationship. Such a relationship is established only through parents’ love, so the parent-child relationship is the foundation for love. In this love there is no distance. In this vertical relationship there must be a center. There is only one center. The center must be the best place. Wherever there are two centers in this world, struggle begins. (28-169, 1970.01.11)

25 If, with true love, you seek a person better than yourself, you must invest 100 percent, then 1,000 percent, and then invest again. When you think you have invested enough, at that moment, everything stops. When God created human beings, He wanted to make His object partners of love greater than Himself, so He invested every ounce of His being. He invested and wanted to invest even more, in order to make His intangible nature completely substantial. Only when you have invested everything and forgotten about your investment can you find the beginning of true love. It is that simple. This is a fundamental principle of the universe. (203-232, 1990.06.26)

Creation is the investment of true love

26 Even though God is the Absolute Being and the subject of true love in the eternal, unchanging and unique realm, He doesn’t ask others to live for Him. Working from nothing, God invested Himself to bring everything into being. His investment was for His creation. He had to invest Himself. Through this investment the universe came into being. The origin, the foundation and starting point was true love for the sake of the world. Everything began from true love. This was the original point, the beginning of the ideal. (173-255, 1988.02.21)

27 God invested Himself totally in making all things of creation. He found love only when the object partner into which He had invested was complete. In the same way, the more we invest ourselves for the sake of the public sphere, the more love will come to us. So we must be devoted children in our families. Why do we need to be dutiful toward our parents and loving toward our brothers and sisters? The more we are, the more love will come to us. Then, what do we want to own? We don’t want to own knowledge, power or glory. We want to own love. That’s the highest purpose for which human beings were created. It is the destination we seek. (109-270, 1980.11.02)

28 A mother offers her body for her child, and then forgets her investment. There is no mother who remembers how she gave and shared her flesh and blood. While she is nursing her baby, a mother does not keep a record in a notebook, writing, “Today I gave the baby this many milliliters of milk.” She invests and forgets, invests and forgets. The way a mother raises her child is the same way God created all things, by investing and forgetting, investing and forgetting; the two are exactly the same. (235-101, 1992.08.29)

29 The origin of creation reveals the logic of love for the sake of others. It is great to invest for the sake of an object partner. This is where the life philosophy of “living for the sake of others” originates. Love should take us on a voyage to the ideal. The life philosophy of living for the sake of others originated in order to keep us moving in the direction of the world of purpose. Unless one takes the path of total investment, one cannot reach the destination of true love. This is possible only when you invest yourself totally and live completely for the sake of others. (173-213, 1988.02.18)

30 True love is love for the sake of others. Giving, or living, for the sake of others means searching for the object partner, the second creation, who is the object of love. Not only God creates; we too are creating now. Just as God invested Himself completely into His creation, likewise true love invests completely. When you invest yourself completely, your creation appears for you. (167-123, 1987.07.01)

31 True love is not about being served, but serving others. When God created His object partner of love in the beginning, He invested all of His energy, all of Himself, 100 percent. In this way God set the example of true love. In other words, God set the tradition of true love by exhausting Himself completely. This true love is the center of the cosmos. (201-205, 1990.04.09)

32 The way of true love is not to have others live for one’s own sake; it is to live for the sake of others. When God created His object partner of love, He did so for the sake of His object partner, repeatedly investing all He had. This God is the original central being. The original central being with this kind of heart is the God who made all creation. True love for the sake of others is giving 100 percent, then 1,000 percent; it is giving everything, thus turning oneself into a vacuum. (201-349, 1990.04.30)

33 Love is total investment. A man looking for love needs to invest everything. He has to invest his five senses completely, his eyes, ears, nose, mouth and sense of touch. Unless he fits with the perfect shape of the model according to the original form of creation, he does not qualify to attain his love. Resembling God, he must invest everything. (173-213, 1988.02.18)

34 God began His creation based on love. He did not do so in order to suffer a loss. People often think that to give of oneself is to lose, so why did God invest everything? It is because love has the power to fill everything to overflowing and still remain undiminished. So God invested everything and used Himself up, but He received love in return. When you invest true love more and more, it does not gradually diminish. The more you invest, and the more you exchange, the more it expands. If it were a principle that true love grows smaller through investment, God would have been depleted. But instead, the more He invests true love, the bigger it gets. The world of true love grows bigger as it moves. If you want to capture love, you need to invest and forget and invest and forget. (237-126, 1992.11.13)

35 God created all things of creation with the heart to invest Himself for the sake of His object partner, His partner of love. So if you love all things of creation as God did while creating them, when He invested Himself and enjoyed everything with a heart of love, you will stand on God’s side. The more you love the things of creation, the closer to God you will be. (61-207, 1972.08.31)

36 The origin of the universal principle is God. To create the universe, God invested Himself completely in everything He made. Throughout history He has sacrificed Himself ceaselessly to save fallen human beings. The prophets, saints and sages who knew God’s Will and followed His Principle with their lives were not satisfied to merely keep the truth to themselves. They sacrificed themselves for the sake of teaching the truth to others. (234-222, 1992.08.20)

37 Why should I sacrifice myself, having to overcome difficulties, with a sense of responsibility for others? It is so that I can influence others. This is in order to stand in a position like that of God, who invested energy and created everything from nothing. When He looked at all that He had created, “God saw that it was good” (Gen. 1). Therefore, the things that came from that were also supposed to be good. But we are not really good until we stand in the same position as God and follow His principles of creation. (62-193, 1972.09.25)

Section 2. The Origin of True Love

1 Where does true love begin? It is not from you; it begins from God. God is the origin of love. He created this world because He needed His ideal partner in love. Accordingly, even the creation of heaven and earth had its origin in love. Love is possible only in a world of reciprocity. Love makes no sense outside the concept of reciprocity. Therefore, if there is a man, there must be a woman; if there is a right- hand side, there must be a left-hand side; if there is a top, there must be a bottom. There must be above and below, front and back, right and left. Through these connections a sphere is formed. Before creation, God had mind and body. In the unity of mind and body, in love and without conflict, God lived and dreamed of realizing a world of ideal love. God wants not quiet love, but explosive love that can spin 360 degrees. To make and to find a partner for that kind of love, He created heaven and earth. (213-079, 1991.01.14)

God is the origin of true love

2 Any of you who have had a mystical experience will begin to wonder about and search for the origin of the universe. When you put this question into words and seek the origin of the universe, you will come to know one thing: Human beings are the original foundation of the universe, and represent the whole world of creation. What is the original foundation of human beings? It is life. What is the original foundation of life? It is love. If there were no love, there would be no life. Then what is the original foundation of love? Here you must look higher than human beings. You must look to God. So we say God is love. We say God is love, using the noun love, but that noun, love, cannot be realized all alone. It requires a reciprocal relationship. (48-206, 1971.09.19)

3 The word love makes sense only in reference to a reciprocal relationship. Not even the almighty Heavenly Father can establish love all alone. Love can be realized only in a reciprocal relationship. God’s purpose in creating Adam and Eve was to feel joy. How can you experience happiness? It is not just by seeing, or speaking or touching, but only by loving that you come to feel happiness. God began the creation in order to actualize joy. (114-012, 1981.05.14)

4 Love does not begin with me. It comes from my object partner, and to receive it, I must open my door wide and invest myself completely for that partner. I must support my object partner. God, the Creator of the universe and the owner of true love, made the world not for Himself but for His object partner. God invested everything for His partner, everything of value that He possessed. (178-309, 1988.06.14)

5 True love originates in living for the sake of others. When God created the universe, the ideal of love was at stake. For the sake of what He had made, God has put out of His mind the thousands of years of fallen human history. Over and over and over again, He has given love in the face of betrayal and humiliation at the hands of human beings. That unconditional giving of love still remains on earth, even in this fallen human world. It is a parent’s love. What is true parental love? When loving their children, parents who think, “Oh, I must get back everything I’ve given my children, with interest!” are not true parents. True parents sacrifice day and night, giving love again and again to their children. No matter where they go, they do not forget them and want to give more to them. They live for them twenty-four hours a day, transcending time and distance. This kind of love is closest to the original love. Because He is the origin of this kind of love, God could lead human beings to the truth and lay the foundation for their salvation. (142-035, 1986.03.03)

6 Love cannot begin from a self-centered position. We can love only when we can stand in our partner’s position, honoring and protecting that position. Is there anyone who would say to his or her loved one, “Hey, you! Serve me!” When you lift up your partner and live for your partner more than for anyone else; when you feel you want to exist because of your partner, that is love. If you make yourself the center and command, “Do as I say!” that is not love. (042-259, 1971.03.21)

7 Even God cannot be happy alone, so He made all things of creation. Happiness and love begin from a reciprocal relationship. This is where the phrase “it is good” begins. Can anyone be truly happy alone? Words such as goodness, love, happiness and hope apply when we seek to realize meaning in a reciprocal relationship of a higher dimension. This is how our level of happiness is determined. (061-331, 1972.09.03)

8 Love is not centered on myself. Love does not begin with me. A love relationship can come about only through a partner. Without a partner, it can’t happen. Therefore both men and women need object partners. That is because love is not “mine.” Love is something to be shared. Love is the power that can embrace everything in the universe. That love does not start with me alone; it is sparked by having a partner. Therefore when there is no partner, I do not feel love. Even when there is a partner, love cannot function if I have a “me first” attitude. (145-215, 1986.05.11)

9 We say that parental love is good and conjugal love is good. True love is not self-centered. Love does not start from me but from my partner. Love comes from my husband or wife, from my sister or brother. Love does not start from me alone, but from relating with others. The owner of love is my object partner. (34-332, 1970.09.20)

True love invests endlessly

10 God wants to give His true love endlessly to His object partner. Parents hope that their children will surpass them, so they want to give their children more and more. Husbands and wives in love also want their partners to surpass them, so they invest themselves again and again and forget what they have given. This desire to invest and invest again in your object partner sparks the action of true love. From the position of the subject partner of true love, by continually giving and giving again for the sake of human beings, God exists eternally. (234-239, 1992.08.22)

11 God, too, invested for the sake of human beings. He exists for our sake. Hence people have tried to follow Him for tens of thousands of years. In order to maintain a position in the universe that follows the heavenly law of existing for the sake of others, you also need to exist for others. Only by living for the sake of others can you be accepted in the East and West, in the past and the present. Because God’s love is the same in the past and in the present, and in the East and the West, He can deal successfully with the East and West and the past, present and future. Because love can overcome the differences between the past, present and future, development can take place; and because love overcomes the differences between East and West, the two can be united. All this is possible only through love. (187-089, 1989.01.06)

12 No one wants a beloved partner or a dear child to be inferior to oneself. Where does this heart come from? It comes from God. He feels the same way. God wants His love partner and His children to be better than Himself. Therefore, to create children better than Himself, a love partner better than Himself, He had to invest more than Himself. Even now He has to invest one thousand times more and forget what He has given, then invest ten thousand times more and forget what He has given. Without the concept of investing, we can’t expect a better object partner to appear. So a person who gives true love with the original heart that wants to give more, even after giving his or her life and living this way for a thousand years, keeps on giving. God’s logic consists of wanting to make His object partner rise to the highest point and then still further, and so if you wish to possess God’s love you’ll have to invest more than God has invested. The basis of true love is investing even your life and not looking back. (221-305, 1991.10.26)

13 Because God is omniscient and omnipotent, He has His own sovereign power to invest in what He is imagining, thousands and tens of thousands of times beyond Himself. He invests and forgets how much He has invested. Love can invest itself limitlessly to produce limitless value. When you continually invest yourself, you automatically advance upward in a spiral movement. In the realm of this spiral movement, I can become an owner. Also, I can inherit the ownership of love in the heavenly world. Since love has the right of inheritance, the right to live together and the right to participate together, this sphere of activity belongs to me. Looking at this, we can see that God is the true king of knowledge. Why would He invest Himself and forget how much He has invested? It is so that He can continue to invest Himself again and again. Through the principle of self-replicating spherical movement, eternal rotation begins. From this we can establish the logic for the reality of eternal life. The act of investment repeated again and again exhibits the logic behind eternal life. (204-106, 1990.07.01)

14 True love dwells in the place where you love, forget how much you have loved, and want to love again. It dwells where you invest even your life and forget how much you have invested, and invest again. True love is giving everything of value all at once and then forgetting what you have given. Why must you forget? Because if you want to give more, you need to forget what you have given already. A mother gives her love and forgets what she has given. She doesn’t record it in a notebook and expect to get it back. A mother is happy while giving her milk and giving her life to her child. Even mothers in this fallen world are like this, so you should be even more giving. True love exists eternally among those who invest totally and then forget how much they have invested. (207-056, 1990.10.28)

15 True love stems from total investment. When you have sacrificed everything and forgotten even your life, true love continues. True love continues on a plane beyond the point of investing your life. This is because true love is the origin of life. Unless you invest more than your life, there is no way to connect to true love. True love is the origin of life, so if you sacrifice everything you can go back to that place of origin. (237-235, 1992.11.17)

16 The more love you give, the more love you have; it never ends. You will have enough to give even more. Everything else comes to an end. Money, knowledge and power all come to an end. Everything that has to do with human circumstances and recognition in the world comes to an end. Yet eternal true love never comes to an end, no matter how much you give out. Amazingly, it continues eternally. Therefore with the power of love you can move the entire universe and still have more remaining. (121-242, 1982.10.27)

17 What is the difference between false love and genuine love? Once false love begins, it diminishes and becomes weaker. Once genuine love begins, it increases. True love keeps increasing until it embraces the world. This heart that is infinitely embracing, this heart that holds everything, says, “I will embrace more. I will embrace more!” It is only true love that activates the original heart like this. Only true love does this. (141-285, 1986.03.02)

18 There is no end to love. There is no end to parents’ love. If a man and woman devoted themselves to their child, feeding and dressing him or her well, and raising him or her to be successful internally and externally, and then the child died, those parents would never feel they had done all they could for the child. Even after giving something good, it is the way of love to feel it was inadequate. After giving something good, love never boasts. It bows its head and is humble and quiet. (48-297, 1971.09.26)

The original nature of true love is giving for the sake of others

19 What kind of love is true love? The original nature of true love is not to focus on first receiving for one’s own sake, but on giving first for the sake of others and for the whole. True love is a love that gives without remembering having given, and continues to give. It is love that gives happily. A mother feels love and joy in her heart while nursing her baby. A filial son feels joy while making sacrifices for his parents out of love. (556-298, 2007.02.23)

20 True love is love that exists for the sake of others. True love wants the beloved to go higher than oneself. The nature of love is to want one’s beloved spouse and children to be greater than oneself. This is the way it is meant to be in the human world. We want our loved ones to go higher than our parents, to go as high as God. God is the same. He loves the people who are in a reciprocal relationship with Him more than He loves Himself. He invests and forgets. This is God’s original love. (300-237, 1999.03.23)

21 It is not the nature of original love to expect others to live for us. But when we seek to live for the sake of others, love multiplies. Love focusing on oneself diminishes, but love for the sake of others multiplies. It keeps growing. Love for the sake of others keeps multiplying and expanding, whereas self-serving love keeps shrinking. The original nature of love is such that when you want to live for the sake of others, your love becomes greater, but when you want people to live for you, your love gradually disappears. (129-264, 1983.11.13)

22 Real love is not giving and keeping account of how much was given. It is not self-serving. Real love exists for the sake of others. After having loved someone, can you say, “The reason I loved you was so I could be happy”? You must not go there. The person who feels inadequate after having loved, the person who feels many things even beyond inadequacy, is in accord with the principle of ideal love. But the person who says, “Now that I have loved you, you have to love me,” is not in accord with this principle. (60-084, 1972.08.06)

23 When parents love their children, they don’t say, “We bought you shoes and clothes a few days ago, and invested our sweat and blood for you, and it cost this much,” and record it in a ledger. When parents love their children, they want to treat them even better than the princes and princesses in any palace in the world. With hearts wanting to give more, they say, “I did all I could, but this is all I can give you. I’m sorry.” Parents always want to give their children something better. This is why we cherish parents’ love. Parents give and yet feel that it is not enough; they love and yet feel that they should have loved more. Even after giving, they still are not content with what they were able to give their children. Parents’ love connects to eternal love. That is where our tradition of love begins. (60-084, 1972.08.06)

24 Everyone wants true love, but love is possible only when we live for others. We need to serve and sacrifice for our partner. Everyone avoids a person who relates to others with the attitude, “You should live for me.” This selfish individualism is Satan’s strategy, purpose and tool; the result can only be hell. We must live for the whole. If we live for others and for the whole, and serve sacrificially, then everyone will return love to us. (316-241, 2000.02.13)

25 Why is parents’ love so precious? It is vertical love, but it does not remain as vertical love until the end; it seeks to dwell together with horizontal love. Parental love seeks to guide children to avoid going astray, throughout their entire lives. Vertical love is such that it always creates horizontal love. According to that principle, parental love consists of the essence of both vertical and horizontal, based on God’s love. Because parental love has both vertical and horizontal elements and responsibilities, parents want to give all their precious things to their children just the way they are. Parents want to bestow everything they have upon their children and want to see their blessings expand horizontally. This is the original nature of love. Why is original love like this? Love is possible only in a reciprocal relationship between subject and object partners, and this is the only way to create that relationship. Through give and take between subject and object partners, a sphere is formed. The vertical is the subject partner; the horizontal is the object partner. Together they make a ninety-degree angle and form a circle. (34-234, 1970.09.13)

26 God’s love is vertical love, but it is not only vertical. It also has a horizontal quality. Therefore, God can appear in front of His sons and daughters, who are on the horizontal. Those sons and daughters not only widen the base of vertical love but also expand it as horizontal love so that, centered on the vertical aspect, all things of creation can create a horizontal environment on the scale of the world and the universe. It is from the loving heart of God’s sons and daughters that their desire emerges to govern the world, to have possessions, and to pursue their aspirations. This is all because a vision of vertical and horizontal bonds of love lies in the subconscious of our original mind. We cannot deny that satisfying this essential desire satisfies all human desires. (34-235, 1970.09.13)

True love is the origin of existence

27 If their children were in a life-or- death situation, parents would readily expend all their possessions to save them. Considering this, we can see that life is more precious than material things. Then between love and life, which is more valuable? Between husband and wife, if the husband prepared a treasure for his wife with the full investment of his life, she would never tire of it; she would want to keep it for ten thousand years. But if the treasure were given without love, she wouldn't want to keep it. Thus, the value of the treasure depen